CREATE TABLE `node_revisions` (
`nid` int(10) unsigned NOT NULL default '0',
`vid` int(10) unsigned NOT NULL auto_increment,
`uid` int(11) NOT NULL default '0',
`title` varchar(255) NOT NULL default '',
`body` longtext NOT NULL,
`teaser` longtext NOT NULL,
`log` longtext NOT NULL,
`timestamp` int(11) NOT NULL default '0',
`format` int(11) NOT NULL default '0',
PRIMARY KEY (`vid`),
KEY `nid` (`nid`),
KEY `uid` (`uid`)
) ENGINE=MyISAM AUTO_INCREMENT=9393 DEFAULT CHARSET=utf8;
1
1
1
Centaur TF-TG
One day Jack happened to find himself in the forest. There isn't a particular reason why Jack was in the forest that day, and you shouldn't take interest in that fact, as it's simply a mundane detail. What you should be interested in, is what happened to Jack in the forest.
Jack was walking along a path deep in the forest, when he stumbled upon a green amulet encased in gold. When he picked it up, it started to emit a very powerful green light. He dropped it in surprise, and as it hit the ground, the light stopped. He slowly bent down to pick it up again, and as he touched it, the light returned. Curious, he examined the odd stone all over, finding a perfectly cut green stone wrapped in gold, that continued to emit the strange green light as he held it.
Wanting to keep this strange artifact, Jack reached around his neck and unfastened the small gold chain. Fastening the still-glowing stone to the chain, he re-attached it around his neck. As the stone hung by his chest, it started to glow even brighter. Jack felt his chest tingle a little. Suddenly, the pendant began to melt away into his chest, and as it did, all of his clothes began to glow bright green, as well, right before they completely disappeared off his body. He couldn't believe his eyes. As he reached for the stone, nothing was left but the chain it was suspended on moments ago. And his chest was still glowing bright green, creating a warmth inside him. This warmth spread, as did the light, throughout his whole body. Soon he was engulfed in this strange green light, standing naked in the forest. And as suddenly as it had started, it stopped.
Jack felt uneasy, like he was going to be sick. Suddenly, his face started burning. Not the skin on his face, though, it was more like someone had grabbed hold of his entire head and was reshaping it. His cheek bones moved out and away, creating a defined heart-shaped face. He lost all hair follicles on his face, and his eyebrows thinned out. His eyes blurred a moment as his eye color changed from brown to blue. His nose cracked as it reshaped itself into a smaller, more petite form. He could feel a sharp pain in his teeth as they straightened themselves out. And his hair was growing out as well. As he grabbed a handful of it and brought it to his face, he saw its color turn from light brown to a deep red.
He knew it wasn't over. He felt his shoulders snap and become smaller, and as he brought his hands to his face, he could see them becoming smaller and more defined. He lost all the hair on his arms as they, too, shrunk to become more feminine. He knew what was coming next. His upper chest started to tingle, and as he looked down, he could see his chest expanding outward and his belly becoming more slim as the excess fat in his body was rearranged to create two perfectly-shaped breasts. His hips cracked as his pelvis reshaped itself, creating a very feminine hourglass figure. He dreaded what he knew was coming next. As he grabbed onto his penis for the last time, it shrank and receded into his body. As he moved his hand down to confirm his prediction, he felt a smooth, soft slit between his legs. He was now a she.
The transformation finished itself by rounding his butt out and feminizing his legs, further emphasizing the hourglass figure he already had. Jack stood there for a moment, perplexed at what had just happened. As he stood there, his new body started to tingle again, but not like before. He could feel something stirring, a feeling he had never experienced before. He thought he was going to be sick. Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his lower back. He felt his back and couldn't believe it. His ass was growing at an alarming rate. He could feel his spine elongating, growing as it moved horizontally away from him, pulling his new feminine slit backwards. He knew if he kept growing like this, he wouldn't be able to stand anymore. But just as he was about to lose his balance, two new legs sprouted from this new growth and formed into hooves. His new lower back expanded outwards in all directions, growing new muscles and rearranging organs, and shaping itself into a horse's torso. His spine continued to grow, creating a tail. His existing legs (now his front legs) shrunk as his toes fused into hooves. His knees bent backwards, and he stumbled to find his new center of gravity. He looked back at his body and saw the hairless body of a horse. And just as he was about to wonder about the coat of fur that was absent from his new body, his body started to tingle from the waist down. He watched as a full coat of reddish fur grew on his new body, completing the transformation.
He stood there for a moment, admiring his new body. Shoulder-length red hair, a perfect pair of breasts, not to mention that he was now a girl. Oh, and of course there was the centaur part. He wished he had a mirror.
After standing there for a minute in disbelief, he decided to continue on his walk through the forest, enjoying his new body.
One day Jack happened to find himself in the forest. There isn't a particular reason why Jack was in the forest that day, and you shouldn't take interest in that fact, as it's simply a mundane detail. What you should be interested in, is what happened to Jack in the forest.
1269668564
1
21
21
1
The five million dollar bride
Raymond Limely owned mob boss Sergio Farinelli 50.000 bucks. Boy, was he in trouble.
<!--break-->
(This story was originally published over at Rebecca's World <a href="http://www.rebeccamolay.com/">www.rebeccamolay.com</a>)
OK, it was a stupid move, he admitted that. Betting 1000 dollars you do not have on a horse that cannot possibly win, is never a recipe for success. Still, it had seemed such a good idea at the time.
Without the 1000, he risked loosing his home, and he loved that house. So he went down to Sergio Farinelli and asked for a loan. The next horse was definitely a sure bet.
It wasn't. And with the interest rates of Mister Farinelli, he was suddenly the proud owner of a 50.000 dollar debt to the mafia.
You cannot run from a man like Farinelli. Raymond Limley tried. They caught him at a cheap hotel five miles outside of town, broke a few of his fingers and asked him politely for the next down payment.
At that very moment Raymond found peace with God. He knew that he was dead, and he stopped struggling.There was no way an engineer like him could cough up this kind of money.
The next week they visited his work place, scared some of his colleagues shitless and directed him into a waiting limo. Blindfolded, he listened to the rumbling of the tires and the chiming of the bells of a nearby church. He didn't ask for whom the bells tolled.
A few minutes later he was tied to a chair in a room that hadn't been redecorated since the 1950s. Jane Mansfield looked down at him from an old Playboy poster up at the wall. Without sympathy, it seemed.
"If I understand this correctly, you are not able to pay your debts to me," Farinelli said. Unlike the room, he wore the very latest as regards color schemes and textiles. Hugo Boss would have been proud of him.
But not of his face. His face reminded Raymond of an executioners ax. It hadn't seen a moisturizer since Police Commissioner Hamlin spit at him ten years earlier, and Hamlin was nowhere to be found.
"Yes, sir," Raymond replied. "I have given you all I have. My car, my house, my TV. All I have now are these clothes."
"I am sure you appreciate the predicament we are in," Mr. Farinelli said. "I am a businessman, Mr. Limley, and I have become rich because I do not accept losses of any kind."
"I am sure you believe that we are going to dump you in the river now, with your feet buried in a heavy slab of concrete. But you see, concrete costs money, and that is an investment that will never deliver an interest." He looked Raymond into the eyes.
"You do have something I want, Mr. Limely. I want you to sign this contact, and when you have done so, you are no longer in debt to me."
A man the size of a freight train gave Raymond a piece of paper and a pen. Raymond found it very hard to concentrate, and his hand was shaking so much that it was very hard to read. He did get the gist of the text, though.
"You want me to hand over my rights to my own body to you?" he asked.
"Exactly," Farinelli said, "the alternative costs to much."
"What are you going to do with it?" Raymond asked. "Use it as fertilizer?"
Farinelli laughed. "I love your spirit," he said. "You are going to need it where you are going. Sign!"
Raymond signed. What else could he possible do?
"Thank you, Mr. Limely," Farinelli said. "You have made the right choice. Bill here will now escort you to your quarters."
Big Bill took a good hold of his arm and dragged him into a nearby elevator. He pushed a button labelled -5.
"Hm, minus five, you sure have a big basement here," Raymond said while the elevator took them down into the ground. Bill was not in the mood for conversation. He had heard nervous bablling like this a hundred times.
When the door opened, Raymond was staring into the eyes of one of the most beautiful women he had ever seen. She was gorgeous! Long, black hair caressed her shoulders. She was scantily dressed. Her green silk jacket was open at the front revealing a black bra and two soft curves of female flesh.
"Do you like what you see, Mr. Limely?" she asked him.
He was just relieved that she actually saw him, but was not able to give any coherent reply: "Uh, well, yes, uh! And you are?"
"You can call me Diana, Mr. Limely, I will be your mistress this evening."
Mistress? What the fuck?
"Follow me, Mr. Limely" she asked politely. Bill was not equally polite. He just dragged Raymond down the concrete hallway.
He could see rows of doors on both sides, with small windows with bars on them, as in a prison. Behind some of the doors he could see shapes moving. In one he saw the anguished face of a man, in another the tearful eyes of a black, young, woman. It was as if she had given up on life.
"Who are these people?" he asked nervously.
"Do you know Police Commissioner Peterson?" she asked. Strange question.
"Yeah, he is the one that took over after Hamlin?" he answered.
"Oh, I loved Hamlin," she laughed. "You should have seen him beg for mercy! Well, I guess he is in a happy place now."
Raymond didn't like the sound of this.
"What about the police?" he asked. For his own sanity's sake he needed to get a grip on reality. In that respect Diana was not very helpful.
"When Peterson took over he promised his voters that he would put an end to the disappearance of women in this city. In 2005 alone more than 180 women disappeared without a trace, never to be seen again."
She stopped and looked Raymond into the eyes.
"We know where they are, Mr. Limely. We were the ones that sold them to cheap bordellos in South America, harems in the Middle East and to a large number of sick perverts who wanted love toys of their own. However, we wanted to preserve our special relationship with Peterson, and in return for certain favors, we put an end to all the kidnappings."
Raymond and read about Peterson's pledge. He had been duly reelected. Any hope of the police rescuing him died at that moment. He was truly fucked.
"Now there are only men disappearing," she laughed. "And they fetch a nice price in the North African slave markets."
So that was it then. They were going to sell him as a butt boy to some Arabian sheik or whatever.
"This doesn't make any sense!" he screamed at her. "I am not that good looking. I am middle aged. Slightly bold, overweight. This doesn't make any sense."
"Ah, here is your guest room, Mr. Limely. I hope you enjoy your stay." Bill threw him into the room at the very end of the hall. It turned out to be a padded cell with no furniture. A small lamp in the ceiling filled the room with a bluish light. There was a hole in the ground at the end of the room -- to be used for sanitary purposes, he guessed. The wash basin was padded.
They closed the door. He sat down on the floor, numb. Down the hall he could hear a man scream: "Let me out of here, man. You cannot do this to me!"
Then a woman crying: "This is not me.Take me back, pleeeeease!" Then someone banging on the door: "Shut up, bitch, or I'll come in and ram you!" Then silence.
He waited for hours, before finally falling asleep on the floor. His mind was filled with strange dreams of men and women having bizarre sex.
In one of them he was bent over a table. He could feel someone rip down his trousers, and put a big dick up his ass. He woke up, gasping. Damned, that was a sick dream!
He lost track of time, but he believed it must have been morning, when Diana and her friend came back with a tray with some food and a bottle of orange juice.
"Eat and drink it all," she commanded. "You need all the energy you can get."
While he was eating, Diana opened up the small red briefcase she was carrying and looked through some papers. She looked at Bill.
"He is assigned to our Omanian friend?" she asked. He grunted.
"OK." She opened a folder and looked at some pictures. Raymond only caught a glimpse, but could have sworn that it was pages torn out of a colored magazine. He could see some skin.
Diana put the folder back into the briefcase. "Don't he know how much their backs will hurt with heavy equipment like that?" she asked Bill. Bill was clearly incapable of answering questions in any normal way, but the grin he gave her was sickening.
Diana took out a syringe and signaled to Bill. Suddenly Bill was holding him so tight that Raymond was unable to move.
"It is time for your special vitamins, my dear," Diana purred and inserted the needle into a vein in his arm. "Here you go. You are such a nice boy!" She laughed. Bill threw him into a corner.
"Turn up the intensity of the radiation!" he could hear Diana say. Shortly after he could see the blue light becoming more intense.
He explored the room in anguish, but could find now way of escaping. Not that he had been expecting that, of course, but he had to do something. This feeling of helplessness was killing him.
He fell asleep again. When he woke up, someone had put a white silk pajamas on the floor. As a prison garment, it was on the luxurious side. His old clothes were getting sweaty and stale, so he put it on. He started to understand the rules of this game. If they wanted him to change, he would.
While changing he noticed that some of his chest hair had fallen off. He looked at the blue light. Were they trying to give him cancer with radiation poisoning. Was that Farinelli's sick revenge? But what about all his talk about not loosing money? A cancer patient wouldn't be much profitable, would he?
He buried his face in his hands and sighed. That was strange! He let his hands wander up to the top of his head. He could feel a thin cover of soft down covering his skull. He had been bald since his mid twenties. Could radiation make hair grow out again? Was that it, were they trying to make him look better in order to get a better price at the gay marked?
Hours went by. He was getting bored.
Finally, Bill and Diana appeared again. He got a decent meal with a lot of vegetables and another shot of "vitamins".
"I guess you are getting bored?" she said and took out a catalog from her briefcase. "Why don't you entertain yourself with this one?"
It was a catalog from Victoria's Secret: Sexy models showing off bras, panties, and babydolls.
"Don't thank me," she said. "It is all part of our prisoner welfare policy!" She shut the door behind them.
Raymond sat down in a corned and leafed through the catalog. He used to masturbate to pictures like these when he was younger. And although the blue light made the printed colors harder to interpret, he could see that Victoria's models were as hot as ever.
He started fantasizing about having sex with one model wearing a silk georgette halter babydoll. He needed an outlet for all the stress and anxiety, so he started to masturbate, dreaming about burying his face in the lustrous hair of that woman, resting between her legs.
After his climax, he fell asleep again. New strange dreams followed. In one of them he was wearing the babydoll in the picture. Again he was forced down face first over a table, and he could feel a hand lift his babydoll to expose his butt.
He woke up with a scream. God, no, not again! What scared him though, was not the fact that he was being violated in the dream, but that the dream aroused him. He woke up with the hardest hard-on he'd ever had.
In the corner of the room he could see a white garment, neatly folded. It was the Victoria's Secret babydoll found in the picture.
There must be a camera here, he thought. They are watching every move I make. This must be some kind of experiment, he thought. That would be a relief. Maybe it was all a game. Maybe they would let him out, eventually.
Did they want him to masturbate holding the babydoll? Or did they want him to put it on? Did they want to find out how much psychological pressure was needed to make a cross-dresser out of him? Well, they could keep on dreaming. He would not put on that babydoll, that was certain.
He looked down at his white flannel pajamas. Hm, that one looked a bit feminine too, didn't it? He took of the top and looked at the label. Fuck, it was Victoria's Secret. He searched through the catalog. Yepp, there it was, on page 23. That model was wearing a pink version, but it was definitely the same garment. They had tricked him.
He let the top fall to the floor and sighed. He looked down at his chest. His black body hair had disappeared. His skin had become much smoother. He looked at his nipples. Were they always this big? They were rock hard. And the areolas looked bigger too. He touched the right nipple. It was definitely more sensitive that he was used to. Was this caused by the radiation?
He examined the rest of his body. No, apart from the lack of body hair, it looked pretty normal. Even his love handles were intact. He grabbed them with both hands and looked for the imaginary camera. "If your really want to change me, you can take these!" he shouted.
It was time for another meal and another shot. The weird dreams followed. Again he was forced down onto the table. Plates and cups fell down to the floor. He tried to hold on to the table cloth to get up, but the man behind him held him fast. Raymond felt strange. It was as if he was resting on two soft cushions on the table. He realized that they were breast -- big breasts.
He could feel the man behind him move his hands between his legs. When the man reached his crotch, Raymond could feel nothing. His penis was gone!
He woke up, shaking. He was aroused and it scared him. His dick was, thank God, still there, but it was pointing to the heavens. He was intensely horny, and the idea of having a penis up his ass, suddenly felt ... good? He threw up in the hole and washed his mouth in the basin.
That night the background tapes started running. The volume was low, but he could hear soft female voices whispering, overlapping. It was hard to hear what they said, but he did catch snippets like: "I am a soft, sexy, woman." "I love my soft, sensitive skin." "Lick my nipples, darling." "I look so good in my babydoll". "Fill me up with your love, baby!"
The next time Diana and Bill came along, he did not put up a fight. I only gave her his arm and let her inject him with the serum. He knew now that there was much more than vitamins in that cocktail.
"Since you have been so compliant, I'll let you have a reward," Diana said. "Follow me!" They took him to a bathroom and let him take a shower. It felt good to get rid of what must have been days of grime and sweat.
There was a mirror in the bathroom and he examined his face. No stubble whatsoever, in spite of him having spent days in that cell. His head, however, was covered with a short red brown hair. He hadn't looked this good since his teens.
He noticed that his areolas had started to grow and become "puffy". They had expanded slightly, and started to look like the chest of a girl in early puberty. It looked like his hips were getting wider as well, he could feel a soft layer of fat under the skin when touching his buttocks. He had to ask Diana about this.
He used a towel to dry his body and looked around for his pajamas. It was not where he had put it. Instead he found the the babydoll. He remembered the description from the catalog: "Siren-worthy shape in lustrous silk georgette, lavished with embroidery, beading and sequins. Ties at neck. Matching panty."
He took up the babydoll, and yes, under it he found matching panties.
So this is it then, he said. They are turning me into a transvestite.
Well, he had no choice. He put the garments on, and looked at himself in the mirror. He looked strange, but without his body hair and his belly receding, he did not look too bad.
On the way back to the cell he told Diana about the changes to his body.
"Do not worry about that, my dear," she told him. "This is just the normal side effects of the vitamin mix. You do not miss your big belly, do you?" No, he did not.
Back in the cell, he started looking closely at more of the models and what they were wearing. However, in his fantasies he found it harder to harder to distinguish between the role of himself as a strong stud making love to this women, and the idea of him wearing more of these clothes.
He was tremendously fascinated by a pink babydoll wore by a sexy big breasted blonde.
"Naughty and nice in delicate, sheer stretch lace. Adjustable neck. Matching silk panty. Imported nylon." Oh yeah, he would love to fuck her.
That night the dream had changed slightly. He was wearing the "VS logo lace halter babydoll". He could feel his breasts bounce slightly on his chest. His ass was resting on the table. He could see a naked man approaching, penis erect. He opened his arms to welcome him.
He woke up with seamen soiling his baby doll. In the background he could hear the feminine voices. "I want you inside me, baby." "Oh yeah, fuck me hard in the ass, lover!" "Hmmm, I feel so good in silk and lace!."
He was more than embarrassed. I am a man, damn it! They will not be allowed to turn me into a transvestite, he thought.
He was not surprised to find the pink babydoll by the door. However, when he took off the white babydoll, he was shocked to see that his chest had expanded into two small, recognizable breasts. "My God," he said. "They are not turning me into a transvestite. I am becoming a transsexual!"
Strangely enough, the idea of turning into a "chick with a dick" did not make him too uncomfortable. The feeling of the babydoll rubbing against his erect nipples was just too good to deny. The man him had always liked to touch and caress breasts, and the fact that these too were his own, only made the feeling stronger.
"Make them stop!" one voice in his head pleaded. "No, let them continue," another said. "I want to see where this ends."
That evening Diana and Bill moved him into another room. "Unlike some of our clients you seem to adapt nicely to your changing condition," Diana said. "You are clearly not going to hurt yourself."
The room had a strong feminine touch. Pinkish walls, bright curtains framing a window facing a beautiful garden, and pillows, a large number of colorful pillows. Raymond had never grasped why women wanted pillows everywhere. Now he had to concentrate hard to make an argument against them.
There was a separate bathroom with a large number of bottles with creams, perfumes and various sorts of make-up.
He slept well that night. In fact, he couldn't remember ever to have slept this good. When "The Dream" came to him, he didn't resist. He opened his legs to the stranger and let him thrust his penis into him. His body was shaking with pleasure all through the dream. He did not wake up until morning, fully rested.
On the chair beside his bed there was a blue turtleneck sweaterdress and new panties. He had seen it on the model on page 45 of the Victoria catalog.
His breast were bigger and his hips wider, so the dress fit him perfectly. His hair was still short and boyish, but his face had become finer and more feminine, and he knew that he looked good.
Seeing daylight again, Raymond knew that he meal he was served that morning was breakfast.
"All right," Diana said, "It is time to end this. I will give you a double dose today." She gave him two injections.
"You really want to lie down on the bed for this," she told Raymond. She helped him get out of his dress.
She put him down on the bed. He felt weak and feverish.
He could actually see his breasts growing. "They look nice, don't they?" Diana asked him. "The problem is , my dear, that they are going to reach twice that size. Oh yeah, you are going to get a couple of big udders worthy of a cow. Too bad, though, because you are really becoming a beautiful girl."
She was right. His breast slowly expanded and became heavier and heavier against his chest. He moved over to the side to breathe easier. They felt good, though. He touched them, squeezed them, massaged them, getting more and more aroused in the process.
"Let me help you with that," Diana said, and started to lick and bite his nipples. Well, if this was what it meant to be a woman, he could get used to it.
Diana pulled out his dick. It was definitely much smaller than the one he knew a few days ago, but it did raise to the occasion.
"It is time for you to go," Diana told his penis, and started to suck. Raymond fondled his erect nipples, savoring the feeling of Diana's tongue playing with his dick.
He could feel an immense orgasm building up. It didn't stop when he came into her mouth. The ejaculation was followed by one ecstatic wave after the other. At the same time he could feel his penis deflate and shrivel. When Diana gave it her final lick it had turned into a highly sensitive clitoris. Another wave engulfed him.
Diana massaged his new pussy lips with her hand. She looked up over his huge breasts and said:"Randi, you are now a woman." Then she trust two fingers into his pussy, proving her point beyond all doubt. He was soaking wet.
Diana pulled him up and stuck her fingers into his mouth. "Taste your own pussy juice, bitch. This is what you have become!
"You are a slave now, do you hear me! You have no passport, no social security number, no papers, and the man that have bought you own you completely. If you try to escape we will hunt you down, and when that happens, you will serve as a whore in the brothels of Nairobi!
"You are lucky, though. Our client is a man that worships women. If you treat him well, he will probably give you a good life."
Diana asked her to put on a white bustier, a pink jacket and panties. "This is not exactly my taste," she said, "but the customer gets what the customer wants."
They did really show off his new voluptuous body though. In this day and age there were women that would have called her fat, but Randi knew better. The man that had ordered this body, worshiped the female form. Maybe, this wasn't too bad, after all.
When the man arrived, she was a bit disappointed. He looked kind, but was rather small. The look in his eyes when he saw her body though, was priceless.
"My lady, I am Omar Allani," he said and took her hand. "I see that you are everything I have dreamed of."
Randi didn't know what to say. She was an intelligent woman, and knew perfectly well -- given Farinelli and all -- that she had no options beyond becoming this man's lover.
But the weakening man inside her had still problems to come to terms with the fact that her own penis was gone and that this man wanted to put his penis inside her.
"Please show me your tits," Omar asked her.
"Do it bitch!" Diana commanded. That was unnecessary. Randi had already lifted her two big balls of flesh out of her bustier. Actually, the longing in this man's eyes excited her. She absorbed his desire as a plant absorbing sunlight. It made her feel beautiful. If he thought of her as a beautiful woman, she was indeed a beautiful woman.
He came closer, as if asking if he could touch her. This is good, Randi thought. He may have bought himself a sex slave, but he still respects me as a woman. Maybe it was part of Arab culture. She didn't know.
Without even thinking about it, she went up to him, turned around and put his hands on her tits. She could smell his perfume and the musky smell of his excitement, and it turned her on.
He fondled her breast, stroke them and then kissed them. Boy, was this man a breast fetishist!
"You can leave us now," Omar told Diana.
"I thank you from the bottom of my heart for the gift you have given me, and may Allah forgive us all for the crimes we have committed towards this beautiful woman."
"I am not proud of what I have done to you," he said to Rand when Diana had left. "My flesh is weak and I may have been led astray by jinns, but I promise you that I shall take good care of you."
Whether it was his kind words, the subliminal voice conditioning, her high levels of estrogen or her own free will that made her do it, she did not know. But she found herself on the knees on the floor, pulling out the man's penis.
He tore of his shirt and thrust his member into her mouth. Oh my God, she thought, I love this. I worship this penis.
As a man she had never thought of the penis as an object of desire. Tits, yes, sexy asses, sure, but a dick. No, the dick was just a tool. No longer. Now his staff was a symbol of maleness that she wanted to honor and revere.
Now the dream came back to her. She was no longer standing by a table. No, she was down on her back on the bed, looking up at his member. She pulled him closer and spread her legs. "Come inside me, my man," she whispered. "Come inside me!"
He pushed his dick into her and started to thrust. She soon found the same rhythm and they grunted as animals in heat on the small bed.
"Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me, fuck me," she pleaded, a complete woman by now. She was no longer capable of imagining being in his position.
Finally, when they were resting in each other's arms, Omar looked at her and said:
"You may come to feel that your new life will be like a prison. In my country women cannot move around freely as they can here. Moreover, you will be my concubine, not my wife, so the women of my family may despise you.
"But I will give you all the things that you ask for: clothes, jewelery, perfume. And you will get your own house, with your own servants, and I will come and visit you as often as I can."
"But now it is time to get out of this house of evil!"
Randi tried to put on the blue dress again, but it would no longer fit her. Omar, which had ordered her body measurements, had however brought her some slacks, a 36E bra, panties and a white wool sweater. They felt comfortable.
On their way out they stopped at the "office" of Farinelli. Omar gave him a briefcase. "Here are the 5 million dollars I owe you," he said. "I thank you for your services."
Farinelli smiled: "Maybe we can be of help another time, " he said. "After all, you people appreciate the value of a good harem."
That night Randi followed Omar on a first class flight to Oman. Omar never let go of her false Omanian passport.
Raymond Limely owned mob boss Sergio Farinelli 50.000 bucks. Boy, was he in trouble.
1242723392
1
30
30
1
The Haunted House
<!--break-->
Disclaimer:
Story by Ed Miller. Reposted by TFguy on TF-Media.net.
As usual, this is a story containing graphic sexual content. If you are not
legally allowed to view such a story, don't download it, read it, touch it,
lick it, eat it, burn it, use it for toilet paper, or even stand near it.
Permission is hereby given to archive this story on any site so long as this
disclaimer is attached, no fee is charged, and I am credited as the author
(I've actually gotten hate mail for having claimed to write my own stories,
because other people have made the same claim and some idiot believed them.)
If you do read it, send any comments to: zxcvbnm21@hotmail.com
Or leave feedback if the site you're reading this on allows it. I always
read it, even if I don't answer much, and I'm always interested to hear
comments, even if it's just "nice story," or, for that matter "you suck."
Don't be shy; say what you think. I really do want to hear it.
If you want to know where the rest of my stories are archived, nearly all of
them are at www.fictionmania.com and the one remaining one is at
www.bearchive.com
I should warn you, ladycyrrh (who was a reviewer way back on assm; this
preface has become rather dated) labeled another of my stories "a fuckfest,
but more literate than most." That is, of course, exactly what I was aiming
for: a fuckfest. Literary worth belongs in literature. What you're reading
now is smut. Be forewarned.
===================================================
The Haunted House
By Ed Miller
===================================================
"But I still don't see why we have to go in there," Jim said as the four
teenagers approached the rickety old house. He wasn't whining, but he
wasn't far short of it.
"Because it's here," replied Jerry.
"But everybody says it's haunted. I mean, I don't believe it, but
still..."
"We're going in BECAUSE everybody says it's haunted. I want to see what's
in there that's so special," retorted Dan. "Jesus, Jim, don't be such a
geek. How'd a wimp like you ever end up with a hot girlfriend like Jenny?"
Jim glanced at Jenny, walking in front of him, and wondered the same thing.
Jim was a skinny little guy; both of his friends were bigger and more
confident than him, but somehow he had ended up with the most attractive
girlfriend.
Jenny was fifteen, a year younger than the three boys, and she still had
some filling out to do, but she was already a beautiful girl. Jim just
counted himself lucky that she'd have anything to do with him.
"Okay," said Dan as he reached the door. "Last chance to turn back." He
hesitated before opening it, trying not to reveal that he was just as
reticent as Jim, but better at hiding it. Finally, unable to find any way
of avoiding it without losing face, he turned the knob.
"Holy shit, it isn't even locked," he muttered as the door swung open and
the four teens stepped gingerly inside. They found themselves in a dark
entryway, with high ceilings and an ornate stairway leading up to the second
and third floors. They could tell from the outside that the old mansion was
huge, but they weren't prepared for the grandeur of it until they were
confronted with it.
"Wow," whispered Jenny, "it's not even that dusty. And there's still
furniture here." She pointed to an antique bench against a wall.
"Somebody probably just left that 'cause it wasn't worth taking," Jerry
muttered. "All the good stuff is cleared out, I bet." He ventured farther
into the house, and the others followed him.
The first room they found themselves in proved Jerry wrong. It was a sort
of old-fashioned sitting room, wood-paneled and still comfortably furnished
with large, comfortable-looking leather-upholstered armchairs and a few low
tables.
"'All the good stuff is cleared out,' eh?" Dan asked pointedly.
"Well..." Jerry started, "NOBODY comes here. You'd think that somebody
would have thought to loot it, but..."
"How long did you say this place had been empty, Jim?" asked Jenny.
"My Dad told me that nobody's lived here since he was young. Maybe thirty
years."
All four stood, examining the room that looked as if it had been cleaned
and dusted that morning.
"Maybe we should be going now," Dan suggested.
The sound of a door slamming caused the four of them to jump. Jenny let
out a little yelp of surprise. All pretense of maintaining dignity gone,
they ran for the front door, only to find it securely shut. No matter how
Dan and Jerry strained, they were unable to open it.
"Damn, it's jammed," huffed Dan.
"Come on," said Jerry, "we'll find a window or something.
A circuit of the ground floor rooms took nearly twenty minutes, and every
window they came across was securely closed, with locked shutters inside and
out. After the first few, Dan and Jerry attempted to break through one, but
either due to solid construction or some other virtue, they were unable.
"Well, I guess we could check upstairs, then. There's got to be some way
out of here," Dan suggested. He was pale now, obviously frightened, as were
his companions. Jenny was sticking close to Jim, and wouldn't let go of his
hand.
"What'd your father have to say about the people that lived here?" asked
Jerry as they started slowly up the staircase.
"It was just the one guy," Jim responded softly. "He said that people were
afraid of the place even before it was abandoned. They said..."
"What?" Jerry demanded.
"I dunno. I guess there were rumors, like he was, y'know, into stuff.
Witchcraft, magic, that kind of stuff."
"Like Alestair Crowley?" asked Jenny.
"Pretty much."
They continued on in silence. At the top of the stairs, they found
themselves in a long hallway. All of the doors were closed except for the
one directly across from the stairs.
"Should we look in here, then?" Dan wondered aloud.
"I guess so," agreed Jerry. Their fear had sapped all the confidence out
of them.
Upon entering the room, they found themselves surrounded by books. They
were in some kind of library filled with antique, leather-bound books on
shelves filling every bit of wall space. The room was two stories high, and
as they moved into the center, they saw that a balcony ran along the wall
above the door by which they had entered, and a door connected the room to
the rest of the third floor.
"I wonder..." muttered Jim, as he walked to one of the floor lamps
scattered throughout the room and flicked it on. Bright light bathed the
room.
"Thirty years and the power's still on?" Jerry wondered aloud. "I wonder
who's footing that bill?"
"Hey, look at this!" exclaimed Jenny. She was standing by the wooden desk
and antique swivel-chair that were the room's only furnishings and pointing
to a thick book that was lying open on the table.
Her companions gathered around the desk to read what was written there. It
appeared to be hand-written, not printed, in a graceful, flowing script that
consisted entirely of capitals.
WELCOME. YOU ARE TO BE MY GUESTS HERE FOR A PERIOD OF FIVE
DAYS AND FIVE
NIGHTS, AFTER WHICH YOU WILL BE FREE TO GO. DURING YOUR STAY,
YOU WILL FIND
YOURSELVES CONFORMING TO YOUR OWN DESIRES, BECOMING MORE AS
YOU WISH TO BE.
THESE EFFECTS WILL BE ONLY TEMPORARY, SO LONG AS YOU REFRAIN
FROM DISOBEYING
THE RULES OF THE HOUSE. FEEL FREE TO AVAIL YOURSELVES OF MY
HOSPITALITY AND
THE USE OF THE BEDROOMS ON THE SECOND AND THIRD FLOORS, BUT
TAKE NOTHING
WITH YOU WHEN YOU LEAVE.
"Yeah, right," Dan scoffed. "Whatever."
"The old guy must have been some sort of crackpot," agreed Jerry. "Come
on, let's see what's upstairs.
An examination of the second and third floors revealed mostly bedrooms.
"This guy might have lived alone, but he sure planned on having a lot of
guests," observed Jim.
"And it looks like we're the latest four," said Dan as he gave up on trying
to force open a window. "We've tried every door or window out of this
place, and they're all stuck."
"Well, what do we do now?" asked Jenny.
"It's late," replied Jerry. "It must be past midnight. I think the only
thing we can do is to try to get some sleep. Somebody will come looking for
us by tomorrow, I'm sure. When we don't show up, our parents will call the
cops."
"Sleep? Are you kidding?" Dan demanded.
"Hey, what good is it going to do us to stay up all night?" Jim responded.
"I think Jerry's right. We'll get some sleep, and then tomorrow we'll be
ready to try and find a way out of here. There's got to be something we
haven't thought of."
They ended up choosing two bedrooms on the second floor. Dan and Jerry
found one with two double beds, almost like a hotel room. Neither wanted to
admit it, but there was no way they were going to sleep alone in this house.
Jim and Jenny were in the room next door, in a giant king-sized bed. The
beds in all the rooms were made, and the sheets were fresh, as if they'd
been changed that morning.
"Jim?" asked Jenny after they were settled in.
"Yeah?"
"Do you think we could... You know...?
"What? You're horny?"
"Uh, kind of."
"Jesus!"
"I don't know why, Jim, I just am. Uh... Could we?"
To his surprise, Jim found that he was getting hard. He wouldn't have
thought he'd be able to get aroused in a situation like this, but the proof
was starting to peek out of his boxers.
"I guess so," he answered as he rolled over onto Jenny. She stripped
herself of her bra and panties as he kissed her neck and got out of his own
underwear.
"Oh, I'm so wet!" she moaned. "I don't know why I'm so horny, but I need
you inside me! I want you to fuck me."
Jim reached down to his girlfriend's pussy and felt her juices flowing. He
couldn't believe how wet and ready she was. Without any foreplay, he slid
his cock into her waiting cunt.
"Oh my god, that feels so good!" she moaned. "Fuck me! Fuck me, Jim!"
Jim's hands grabbed Jenny's ass and forced his dick rhythmically into her.
Jenny moaned and wrapped her legs around him, forcing him deeper into her
pussy. Jim had never seen his girlfriend as frantic for sex as she was
right now.
"Doesn't it feel good, Jim? Doesn't it feel good to fuck me?"
Jim grunted affirmatively as he licked his girlfriend's budding breasts.
They were pretty small, only a B-cup, but that didn't bother Jim. He felt
fantastic. It occurred to him that Jenny wasn't the only one that was more
enthusiastic about sex than she'd ever been before. Jim himself was having
the fuck of his life.
"Oh my god, I'm coming!" shrieked Jenny. "Don't stop fucking me!"
Her hips began to buck violently, and the added motion pushed Jim over the
top. He felt his orgasm wash over him, and he shot his wad up into Jenny's
hot snatch. Both of them collapsed in a heap on the bed, panting from the
effort they had put out. Minutes later, they were fast asleep.
Jenny was awoken the next day by light streaming in through the windows.
Jim woke a few minutes later, to the sight of his girlfriend putting on her
bra.
"That's funny," she muttered.
"What is it," asked Jim, rubbing his eyes.
"My bra doesn't fit."
"What do you mean?"
"Look," she said, turning to face him. "My boobs are spilling out over the
top. The cups aren't big enough."
"You must be imagining it," Jim said as he sat up. But looking closer, he
realized that it did look like her breasts were actually bigger.
"That's impossible," Jim said, astounded.
"I know," Jenny replied. She continued to dress herself, and Jim got up
and started to do likewise.
"Hey, my panties feel tighter, too!" Jenny exclaimed.
"This is weird," Jim replied. "My pants. It feels like they're riding
lower on my hips."
"You must be kidding me. You were thin enough already."
"No, really," said Jim as he put on his shoes. "Wait a second... My
shoes. They're too big."
"Yeah, tell me about it. Big size twelve clodhoppers."
"No, I mean they don't fit."
"Hey, stand up a minute."
Jim complied, and Jenny came over to stand next to him. They both knew
each others' heights. Jim was 5'9" and Jenny was 5'6". But now they could
almost look each other in the eye.
"Are you taller?" Jim asked.
"I think you're shorter."
"This is crazy. Do you really believe...?"
"I don't know. But my clothes didn't feel like this yesterday."
"Yeah, mine either. I think we better check with Jerry and Dan."
The four teenagers were gathered again in the library on the second floor.
The boys had conceded the chair to Jenny and were perched on stools in a
semi-circle around it.
"This can't be happening," Dan muttered, shaking his head.
"I don't know how, but it seems like it IS happening," Jenny argued. "You
said yourself that your clothes didn't fit right when you woke up, and both
you and Jerry are two inches taller than you should be."
"But come on," Dan replied, "stuff like this doesn't happen in real life.
I mean, maybe..."
"Maybe what? Maybe our clothes shrank? All of us?"
"Jim's didn't shrink," Dan said.
"Yeah, I know," Jim said. "I can't figure it out. I mean, that book said
that it would change us into what we wanted to be, but I don't ever remember
wanting to be anything but what I was. I mean, maybe I wished that being
smaller than everybody else wouldn't be such an inconvenience, but I didn't
want to be someone else or anything."
"Like a midget?" Jerry grinned. He was rewarded with nervous laughter all
around.
"Ok, maybe you're right," Dan admitted. "I'm not saying for sure, but
maybe. What do we do about it?"
"I don't know if there's anything we CAN do about it. Except maybe trying
to get out of this house," Jenny answered.
"Ok, so we're back to that," Jerry said. "I say we split up. Dan and I
will check the basement and the first floor, and you two take the top
floors."
"Wait a minute," Jenny said. "I think we should so something to record
these changes. Right now, it's even possible that Dan is right, and we're
just seeing things. But if it keeps happening, and we've got a record of
it, we'll be sure."
"Ok, but how do you propose we do that?" asked Jim.
"Just a second," Jenny said as she opened the desk drawers and rummaged
through them. "Bingo!" She brought out a tablet of notepaper and an
old-fashioned cloth tape measure.
After examining the three boys, and having Jim measure her, Jenny reported
her findings.
"Ok, Jerry and Dan, you guys are now 6'2" and 6'3", respectively. Jim is
5'7" and I'm still 5'6"."
"Maybe the tape measure shrunk or something," Dan muttered. But even he
didn't sound convinced, as that wouldn't account for Jim's apparent two inch
drop in height.
"Whatever. The thing to do now is to try to find a way out of here," Jerry
said. "We'll meet back here when we're finished."
He and Dan took off to search the lower two floors, leaving Jim and Jenny
to examine the upper ones. Their search progressed, but both felt that they
were just re-treading old ground. They rattled the windows in the bedrooms,
but they weren't finding anything that they hadn't seen the night before.
"Jim?" Jenny ventured.
"Yeah?"
"You know, there's something else I noticed, other than that my breasts are
bigger and you're shorter."
"What is it?"
"I'm horny."
"I know. Me too. I thought it was just because last night was, you
know..."
"So good?"
"Yeah."
"I know. Jim, I want to do it again."
"Right here?" Jim asked, gesturing to the bed in they room they were in.
"Can you think of anyplace closer?" Jenny answered.
Their clothes were stripped off in moments, and once again they were naked
on the bed. They lay side by side, kissing and fondling each other, running
their hands along each other's sides. Jenny let her mouth trail down Jim's
neck and across his chest on her way to his crotch. She slid her tongue
briefly against his nipple.
"Oh my god!" Jim exclaimed.
"What is it?"
"That felt so good! My nipples never felt so good before!"
Jenny halted her advance towards his crotch, and kept sucking Jim's nipple.
Her hand went to his other nipple, and started to caress his chest. Jim
felt his girlfriend stiffen suddenly.
"Jim," she said. "Feel your chest. Tell me if anything feels weird to
you."
"Well, other than the fact that I've never gotten off on having my nipples
played with, I don't think... Wait a minute. Is that a lump?"
"I think so. Which either means you've got male breast cancer, or..."
"Or I'm growing breasts."
Silence fell. Jim lost all interest in sex and got up off the bed. Still
naked, he examined himself in the full-length mirror that was attached to
the door of the closet.
"This is impossible," he muttered. "Does my hair look longer to you?"
"Yes. And maybe... Do your hips seem wider?"
"But... But... The book said we'd become what we wanted to be! I don't
want to have breasts!"
"I think we better go talk to the guys."
When the four re-gathered in the library, the only thing to discuss was the
changes they were undergoing. Nobody had discovered an exit.
"Ok," Jenny began, "we can't get out, so we're just going to have to deal
with what's happening to us."
"Wait a second," Dan interjected, "We don't know for sure that ANYTHING is
happening."
"Just a sec..." Jenny replied. "Here, let me measure us again." She noted
the results in her tablet.
"Jerry, you're 6'3"," she reported. "Dan, you're 6'4" now. And both Jim
and I are 5'6". Anybody want to argue it now?"
"I guess you're right," Dan admitted. "So what are we going to do about
it?"
"Wait a second," Jerry interrupted. "Who says we have to do anything about
it?"
"What do you mean?" asked Dan.
"Well, what did the book say? It said that we were going to change into
whatever we wanted to be, right? We're just getting bigger and more
muscular, right? What's wrong with that?"
"YOU'RE getting bigger and more muscular," Jenny said. "Jim isn't."
"What's happening to Jim?" asked Jerry, turning his attention in that
direction for the first time. Jim had spent the entire discussion trying to
fade into the woodwork, embarrassed.
"I think Jim is turning into a girl," Jenny answered.
"Jenny!" he burst out, "what the fuck?"
"Jim," Dan said incredulously, "do you want to be a girl?"
"No!" Jim replied.
"But if we're turning into what we want to be..." Jerry offered.
"No, I don't want to be a girl!" Jim screamed as he bolted from the room.
He ran full tilt down the stairs and to the front door, beating against it
and trying with all his strength to force it open. But all his strength was
not enough. Jim could hear the others coming down the stairs to find him,
but he couldn't face them. He ducked to the side and cut through rooms,
avoiding the main hallway, and made his way to the back staircase. He fled
up the stairs to the third floor and locked himself in the first bedroom he
came to. He collapsed on the bed in a heap.
"I DON'T want to be a girl," he sobbed to himself. It took Jim most of ten
minutes to get himself under control. Finally, he managed to pull himself
together.
{The worst part of it is,} he thought to himself, {that I'm so damn horny.
I can't believe how much I want sex. Wait a minute, Jenny was the same way.
It must be this house! The house must be doing it to us.}
Rolling over, Jim reached down to unbutton his jeans. He slid them down
off his hips and kicked them off, and then pulled his shirt over his head.
{I can't understand why,} he thought, {but all I can think of is
masturbating.}
Jim reached down to his crotch to grab his cock, and started to stroke the
shaft.
{Jesus,} he thought, {my dick is shrinking! But it feels so good!}
Jim's hand stroked faster and faster on his cock as he groaned in arousal.
His other hand reached up to his chest to play with his nipples. The lumps
he found there weren't the tiny things they had been this morning. They
were now much more noticeable.
{Oh my god, my tits are getting bigger,} thought Jim. {And it feels so
good to touch them!}
He kept touching them, and stoking them, as his hand moved faster and
faster on his cock. Jim's moans got louder until, finally, he felt his
orgasm blot out all other awareness and his cum shot up onto his belly. Jim
lay there on the bed panting for a few minutes, and then got up.
{Well, time to see what the damage is}, he thought as he stood before the
mirror. He was trying not to break down again, but he was extremely
nervous.
{Weird,} thought Jim, {my hair's longer. And those are definitely tits on
my chest now. I can't believe this is happening to me. My dick is tiny.
It looks like it belongs on a kid. My hips are widening, and my waist seems
thinner. And of course, I'm only as tall as Jenny now. Why did I ever come
into this house?}
{Wait a second,} Jim continued, {this must be a dream. Stuff like this
can't happen in real life. I must be dreaming. And if I'm dreaming, and it
feels this good...}
"If it feels this good, there's no reason why I shouldn't take advantage of
it," Jim said aloud. He returned to the bed for another round of
masturbation.
Jim couldn't believe how good it felt to masturbate his shrinking dick and
massage his new breasts. It was fantastic. So fantastic, in fact, that he
couldn't stop, even though he realized that he was just rationalizing by
thinking that he was dreaming. But he was so horny, and it felt so good to
touch himself...
Jim kept on touching himself, repeatedly and until reaching orgasm, for
nearly the entire day. He would never have thought that he could remain
entertained by masturbation for that long, but the strange atmosphere of the
house kept his level of arousal so high that he literally couldn't STOP
playing with himself.
But that wasn't the only effect the house was having on him. As the day
wore on, his body continued to change, without his conscious awareness.
When an aspect of his changing body DID make itself known to Jim, he didn't
really take it in, such as when his growing breasts became big enough to
fill his shrinking hands. His only reaction was to play with the
increasingly sensitive mounds on his chest even more.
By the evening of his second day in the mysterious house, Jim's arousal was
starting to wear off. Even an unnatural, constant craving for sex has to
fall prey to the limits of the human body, and Jim's body was just about at
its limit. As his libido ground to a halt, Jim's intelligence started to
assert itself again, and it occurred to him to wonder what he looked like
now.
He assumed that his body had continued to change, even though he had been
more concerned with how it felt than how it looked. But Jim realized that
even from the feeling of his body, he could tell that his breasts were much
larger and his hips wider than they had been this morning. What he didn't
realize was that he was starting to adjust to that fact; the house was
changing more than just his body, it was changing many of his sexual
attitudes and allowing him to cope with others that he had kept hidden, even
from himself. The process was far from finished, but it had progressed
enough that he no longer felt a hysterical reaction to the changes he was
going through. As he faced the mirror to assess the "damages," he felt more
of a grim acceptance. Even, in some corner of his mind that he hadn't
completely accepted, a measure of excitement.
"Oh my god," he muttered. "I'm a blonde."
Jim's hair had indeed lightened to blonde, even as it grew down past his
shoulders. He noted that now, realizing that it had felt so natural that he
hadn't noticed the tips brushing his back and the tops of his breasts. His
face only vaguely resembled the boy he had been the day before; it was
younger-looking and cute, with a patch of freckles across his nose and huge
blue eyes. His breasts were a full B-cup, although Jim didn't know this.
He was only aware that they were the same size as Jenny's. They were topped
by hard little nipples, small and pink. His hips were wider, though still
girlish, his legs were long and slender, and his waist was impossibly thin.
His tiny ass was so round and tight he couldn't believe it.
{Oh my god,} he repeated mentally. {I'm a girl. I can't believe that's
me.}
Jim had to check again to make sure he still had his cock. Sure enough, it
was still there, although somewhat shrunken in appearance. It was only five
inches long now when hard, and it also seemed to belong to a younger boy, as
the pubic hair had grown very sparse. Jim realized that he was indeed
completely hard. It seemed that he hadn't lost his attraction to cute
teenage girls, even though he now resembled one.
But he didn't think that masturbating again was the best thing to do right
then. He wanted to find the others. In the course of acclimatizing to what
had happened to him, Jim had become somewhat less embarrassed. He was by no
means proud of what was happening to him, but he felt like he could at least
deal with his friends and their knowledge of what was happening to him.
After all, they were changing too.
All of these thoughts were going through Jim's head as he dressed (the fit
of his jeans made him realize he had lost another two inches of height) and
walked back to the library where he had left Jerry, Dan and Jenny. But when
he arrived there, the sight that he saw forced all other considerations out
of his mind.
Jenny was stark naked, and bent over one of the leather-bound chairs in the
room. It was still recognizably Jenny, although she looked older, and her
breasts were definitely bigger. But Jim didn't notice that immediately.
What he noticed was that Jerry and Dan, equally naked, were standing on
either side of the chair and sticking their huge dicks into Jim's
girlfriend.
Jim could feel his shrinking cock hardening in his jeans, but his arousal
didn't distract him from his jealousy. Across the room from him, seemingly
unaware of his presence, two of his best friends were double-teaming his
girlfriend. Dan's cock was pumping Jenny's pussy from behind, driving in
and out of her tight cunt as she moaned in pleasure and slurped on Jerry's
dick. Jim couldn't believe how eager she appeared to be. He felt sickened
by her betrayal, but he was powerless to tear his eyes from the spectacle
before him.
As Jim watched, he found himself becoming aware of the changes his friends
had undergone. Both of the guys looked like weightlifters. And had their
penises been that large before? Both of them looked to be nearly a foot
long. They looked older, too, as if they'd grown overnight from sixteen to
eighteen.
Jenny drew his attention next. She definitely looked older as well, except
that in her case the word "mature" was probably more descriptive. Her body
and face had filled out until she looked about the same age as the guys.
Her hips were wide and her ass was a round half-circle. Her formerly brown
hair had lightened to blonde and lengthened to halfway down her back. But
her breasts were the most impressive: they had grown from a modest B-cup to
fat DD-cups.
Jim was entranced as he watched the two huge studs pumping his girlfriend.
Against his will, he found himself becoming even more aroused. His hand
crept down past the waist of his jeans and into his boxers, stroking his
rigid penis. Even as jealous as he was, he couldn't stop himself from
staring lustfully at his friends' bodies and masturbating.
As he watched, he saw that both guys were fucking Jenny faster now, pumping
their cocks into her at either end with more force and intensity. Jenny
appeared to love it, squealing in an orgasm as she sucked harder on Jerry's
dick. All at once they slammed into her from both ends, obviously cumming.
Both guys groaned and grunted as the cum shot into Jenny, filling her full
of it. She licked Jerry's dick desperately, needing every drop of cum he
could provide.
Their orgasms had subsided and they had begun disentangling themselves when
they saw Jim. All three froze at the sight. Jim's gaze met that of his
friends, and it was only then that he realized that his hand was still down
his pants, jerking off.
"Jim?" asked Jenny. "Is that you?"
Jim couldn't make himself respond. It was only with the utmost effort that
he managed to stop playing with himself.
"Oh my god, he's a girl," muttered Dan.
"I am NOT!" blurted Jim, suddenly embarrassed into making a response.
"He really is," Jerry said, agreeing with Dan as if Jim hadn't spoken. "He
made himself a girl."
"I didn't make myself ANYTHING," Jim shot back. "I didn't do this. I
NEVER would have done this. It just happened."
"Of course it did, Jim," Jenny said, coming over and putting an arm around
Jim as she led him to a chair. Jim, flustered, found himself being seated
in the chair that his girlfriend had been fucked on, shortly before.
"What have you got to say about it?" he demanded from her. "What the hell
were you doing?"
"Jim, honey, it's just that I was horny," Jenny explained, seeming mildly
apologetic but nothing like as upset as Jim was. "I know you know what I
mean. This house is doing it to us. To ALL of us. The three of us were
here, and we really wanted some sex, and you ran away, so we did it. There
was nothing else we could do. You see that, don't you?"
"I don't see anything!" Jim was nearing a shout, now. "All I see is that
my girlfriend cheated on me with my two best friends. How could you do it?
How could any of you do it?" He found himself acting hysterically, while
Jenny replied calmly. She was acting like a mature adult, while he reacted
more and more like a young girl.
"Listen Jim, I'm sorry but..."
"You're not sorry! You're a slut, that's what you are!"
"Now, uh, listen Jim..." Jerry cut in. He was obviously ill at ease with
Jim, and Jim couldn't understand why. Until he remembered what was
happening to his body.
"Why should I listen to you?" Jim shouted. "You just fucked my
girlfriend!"
"Jim, from the looks of things she'd have to turn lesbo to still be your
girlfriend," Jerry retorted. That stopped Jim in his tracks.
"I'm not a girl," he responded quietly. "I don't want to be a girl."
"Well, you sure look like a girl to me," Jerry responded. "And I don't
know why you would unless that's what you wanted. The book SAID it would
turn us into what we wanted to be. That's what it did to US," he nodded to
Dan and Jenny, "so I'm guessing that's what it did to you too."
"I can't believe you wanted to be a chick, man," Dan said to Jim as he
shook his head. "All the time, I thought you were a normal guy. I can't
believe you really wanted this."
"I didn't!" Jim insisted as girlish tears started to force their way out of
his eyes.
"It doesn't look that way," Jerry replied. "It looks like you like what's
happening to you. I bet you like cocks, huh? I bet you can't wait to get
hold of a fat cock."
"No, I don't," Jim responded weakly, but at the same time he realized that
he'd been focusing on Jerry's naked crotch during the whole conversation.
He could see Jerry's dick starting to twitch, coming back to life after the
bout of sex with Jenny.
"No!" he shouted again as he ran from the library. Once again, he wasn't
followed and he found himself, in the absence of anywhere else to go, making
his way back to a bedroom and collapsing on the bed.
{It's not true!} he told himself. {I haven't had a sexual thought about a
guy in my life!} But he realized that he was having them now. He couldn't
keep the image of Jerry's huge, semi-erect cock out of his mind, and his own
cock was rock hard. Jim reached down to stroke it through his jeans. He
could feel it aching for release.
Realizing that he had never satisfied himself after watching his girlfriend
get double-teamed, Jim snaked his hand back down into his jeans. His hand
moved of its own volition, fondling his cock. It felt even smaller to him
than it had before, though he knew it hadn't had time enough to shrink much.
At the same time, his other hand reached up under his shirt to play with
his breasts. The amazing sensation coming from his teenaged titties warmed
Jim up considerably. Lying there, fondling his breasts and masturbating,
Jim had to admit that he didn't mind the new shape his body was taking that
much, at least when it felt this good to touch it. He fell asleep pondering
the changes in his body, and the new acceptance he seemed to have for them.
Jim woke up the next morning to the feeling of his hand caressing and
stroking his cock. Disturbing images floated through his mind, but his
half-sleeping brain barely registered them, except to realize that they made
him even hornier. It didn't take Jim long to cum, filling his boxers with
his sperm, but he still wasn't satisfied. His head had been filled with
images of Jerry's cock during his self-imposed handjob, and he knew what he
wanted. With tears in his eyes, he admitted it silently to himself.
He wanted to suck a dick. And he got up, rearranging his clothes, to go
find one.
When he got to the library, Jim found his girlfriend again engaged in sex
with his two friends. Dan was sitting on the couch, with Jenny kneeling on
the floor between his legs and sucking his enormous dick. Jerry was
standing close by and masturbating his own huge organ. It occurred to Jim
that, if it weren't for his own traitorous desires, he could have had a
chiseled body and a huge rock-hard shaft like his two friends.
"Well," said Jerry, noticing Jim. "If it isn't the little boy who want to
be a little girl."
The tears started up in Jim's eyes again as Jerry walked over to him.
Their difference in height became apparent to Jim. He didn't know how tall
Jerry was now (come to think of it, he wasn't sure how tall he himself was)
but Jerry now towered over him by nearly a foot. Jim's eyes were drawn to
Jerry's immense organ, and he knew what he wanted.
"Please," Jim moaned, "please let me suck your cock."
"Aha! So you're not just a little girl, you're a little slut! And do you
know what that means? It means you wanted to be a little slut."
"Y-yes," Jim admitted. "I want to be a slut. Let me suck your dick!"
"Fine. Take off your shirt, though, so I can see your titties."
Jim drew his shirt over his head as he dropped to his knees. He
desperately wanted to avoid displaying the changes to his body, but his need
for sex was even more desperate. He could feel his teenage breasts jiggling
as he settled to his knees and took Jerry's cock in his hand.
"Wow, not bad! Those are bigger than mine were when we came in here,"
Jenny exclaimed. Jim glanced up to see her and Dan watching from the chair
as he fondled her breasts, and then he glanced down to his chest. She was
right, his breasts were now bigger than hers had been two days before.
Which meant that his tits were still growing.
"What are you waiting for?" demanded Jerry. "Suck me off!"
Jim could feel his own tiny cock straining against his jeans as he leaned
forward and wrapped his lips around Jerry's monster penis. The head was hot
and smooth, and harder than he had expected. He drew his lips down the
shaft of Jerry's dick, trying to get as much as possible into his mouth.
Tears were streaming down his cheeks as he experienced the immense shame and
simultaneous satisfaction that sucking cock engendered in him.
Jerry moaned as his dick stroked in and out of Jim's mouth. He couldn't
help himself. On one hand he knew that the sexy little girl sucking his
cock was really a guy, and his friend, but he couldn't resist the way he was
being sucked.
"He's better than Jenny!" he gasped as Jim's mouth slid over the smooth
skin of his cock.
Jim sucked more frantically. He was proud that he was a better cocksucker
than his girlfriend, and he wanted to prove it. He wanted a mouth full of
cum. He loved doing this, it made him so horny. As he sucked, he was
stroking the front of his jeans, feeling his tiny dick through the material.
He could feel himself getting closer and closer to orgasm, as he brought
Jerry nearer to his.
All at once, Jerry couldn't hold back any more, and he shot his load into
Jim's waiting mouth. Jim felt the cum shoot into him, hot, salty, and
thick. He couldn't believe he was doing this, but it made him so horny that
he came at the same time, filling his jeans with his own cum.
"Oh my god, that was fantastic!" Jerry gasped. "Dan, you've got to try
this!"
"I will," Jim heard from right next to him. He turned his head to see
Dan's enormous dick aimed right at his face. Jim had no resistance left to
his own desire for cock. He sucked it down.
The remainder of the day followed that mold for Jim; he spent it on his
knees, sucking cock, and masturbating his own shrinking penis almost
constantly. Jenny was there, but Jim was focused on getting cocks into his
mouth. He was only peripherally aware of his girlfriend being fucked by
whichever guy wasn't busy unloading his cum into his eager mouth.
It wasn't until the evening that the quartet finally felt somewhat satiated
and lost interest in sex. Dan and Jerry collapsed into chairs, exhausted
from more sex than they had ever thought they'd be able to have, but Jim and
Jenny weren't quite so wiped out. As they left the library, Jim realized
that he wasn't so upset with Jenny as he had been. And also, he realized
that he suddenly had a need for something other than sex.
"I'm hungry," he said aloud.
"Come with me," Jenny replied. "The kitchen's stocked."
As Jim ate a cold sandwich standing up in the kitchen, the two discussed
what had happened to them.
"You know, Jim, you don't seem so..."
"So mad at you?"
"Yeah."
"How can I be? I know that you wouldn't do those things by yourself. It's
not your fault. I mean, how can I get mad when I was there too, doing..."
Jim found himself unable to continue.
"It's OK, Jim."
"I know. It's just this house. It makes us do things... Want things...
that we would never really do on our own."
"Well, I don't know about that," Jenny replied.
"What?"
"I mean, sure, we might never do things like this on our own, but I don't
think I've done anything that I didn't WANT to. I just think that I might
not have acted on it if I hadn't been forced."
"You mean... you wanted Jerry and Dan to fuck you?"
"Jim, think about it. Did YOU want Jerry and Dan to fuck YOU?"
Jim answered that question with his silence.
"Anyway, what's happened to our bodies, I think, is what we wanted, too. I
know I couldn't have dreamed up a better looking body than this one," she
said, running her hands down her sides to her hips and feeling her breasts.
"And I don't think yours is too bad either."
Jim looked down at his breasts, jutting from his still-bare chest. He was
surprised to notice that they were much larger than they'd been this
morning. The growth had been so gradual, and had felt so good, so NATURAL,
that he'd never noticed them getting larger.
"But this ISN'T what I wanted!" Jim insisted.
"I don't know, Jim. I think it is. What happened to Dan, Jerry, and me
certainly hit the nail on the head. I wonder if maybe you did want this,
but you just didn't know it."
She moved closer to him. Her hands came up to caress his breasts. Jim
gasped as he felt the immense pleasure that radiated out from his titties as
Jenny brushed her palms lightly against his nipples.
"Jim, tell me the truth," she said. "Do you like this?"
"Y-yes," he gasped.
"Do you like having these tits? They look like a D-cup to me. Do you like
having big, D-cup titties?"
"Yes!"
"Tell me the truth, do you want them to get even bigger?"
"Nnn... Nnn... Yes!"
"How big?"
"Bigger than yours!"
"Jim, you're a lot smaller than me now. I think you're only about 5'2".
Tits bigger than mine would make you look like a little sexpot. I mean,
D-cups look huge enough on a little girl like you. Any bigger and people
would look at you and not notice anything but your tits. Are you sure
that's what you want?"
"Yes!"
She stopped massaging his tits, and Jim suddenly found it a lot easier to
focus. He was still ragingly horny, but he could think a bit more
coherently. And he realized he hadn't been lying.
"Jim," Jenny went on, her tone changing, "I have one more thing to ask you.
Do you still have your..." She gestured to his crotch.
"My cock?" Jim asked.
"Yeah. Do you?
"Yes. Why?"
"'Cause I'm horny. I need a fuck. Would you fuck me, Jim?"
Jim was happy to realize that he hadn't lost his attraction to beautiful
girls, at least. He pushed Jenny back to the counter (actually, he didn't
think he could have budged her if she hadn't been cooperating) and boosted
her onto it. Or tried to, at least; Jim found that he didn't have the
strength to lift her and she boosted herself up. Jenny's legs were spread
and her pussy was soaking wet.
Jim turned his attention to himself as he slid his jeans off. His top half
was already naked, and he could see his skinny arms, his narrow shoulders,
and his enormous breasts. His long blonde hair hung into his view as he
slid his jeans off of his tiny waist, over his rounded hips and down his
long slim legs to reveal his tiny hairless cock. It might have been two
inches long. Maybe.
But any concern Jim might have had over his rapidly shrinking penis was
completely overshadowed by his arousal. He stood on tiptoe to be able to
reach high enough to get his tiny dick into Jenny's hot cunt, and then began
to fuck her.
At first, Jim tried to thrust into his girlfriend's pussy, but every time
he pulled back his cock would fall out. After his lack of success with
thrusting, he just pressed his crotch against his girlfriend's and started
to grind his pubic bone against hers.
Jim might not have been half the man he had been days before, but fucking
Jenny's hot cunt still felt good to him. In fact, it felt fantastic; better
than it ever had before. Her hot wet snatch enveloped him completely as he
ground his pelvis against her in a circular motion. Her legs wrapped around
his rounded, female ass and pulled him in tighter against her. She was so
much stronger than him that Jim knew he couldn't have escaped even if he had
wanted to.
It didn't take long before Jim felt himself being pushed over the brink,
and his orgasm enveloped him. Jim heard his newly-feminine voice shrieking
in pleasure as his cock deposited his cum in his girlfriend's cunt. He
collapsed over her, feeling his big breasts press against her belly. He
knew that that had been the best sex he had ever had.
"Jim," Jenny ventured. "Would you do me a favor?"
"What?" he muttered.
"I know that felt good to you, but I couldn't even feel you in there.
After being fucked by Jerry's and Dan's big monsters, I'm afraid yours just
wasn't big enough. Would you mind..."
Jim felt Jenny's hands on his shoulders, pushing him down until his face
was against her crotch. He could see the cum dripping out of her, and knew
that some of it was his, but by no means all. He leaned forward without
hesitation and started to lick his girlfriend's pussy.
"Oh yeah, that's better," she groaned. "That feels so good!"
Jim licked back and forth. He concentrated on Jenny's clit for her
pleasure, but couldn't resist dipping down into her cum-soaked pussy for his
own. He still couldn't get enough cum, even after spending the best part of
the day on his knees giving blowjobs.
Jenny's hands clamped onto the back of his head, pushing his face into her
crotch. Jim knew that, as small and weak as he now was, there was no way he
could resist her. And he didn't want to. Her pussy juice and the cum that
filled her was smeared on his face as Jim licked and stroked her clit.
Jenny moaned louder and louder as she bucked her hips against Jim's face,
screaming her orgasm.
After both were satiated, they made their way back up to the bedroom they
had claimed and went to bed. Jenny fell asleep almost instantly, but Jim
stayed awake for a long time, pondering what had happened to him that day,
and what else might happen tomorrow.
On his fourth day in the house, Jim awoke to find Jenny already awake, and
standing next to the bed.
"Good, you're awake," she said. "Do me a favor, would you? Get up and
stand against the wall for a minute."
"Why?"
"I want to measure you again." Jenny had the pen and pad of paper that
she'd used two days before to record their measurements.
"Fine," he grumbled as he got out of bed and stood against the doorjamb.
Jenny marked his height with the pen, then measured the height of the mark
from the floor.
"5'1"," she said. "I don't think you're shrinking as fast any more."
"You're still 5'6", right?"
"Yep. And both the guys are more than a foot taller than you now. I don't
know why you wanted to be such a tiny girl, but you are now."
Jim didn't bother to protest that he hadn't wanted any of this. He was
starting to wonder if perhaps Jenny hadn't been right. Had he actually
wished he was a girl, on some level that he hadn't been aware of?
"Well, let's see if we can find you some clothes," Jenny said, jolting Jim
out of his self-reflection.
"What's wrong with my clothes?"
"Well, other than the fact that you've been wearing them for three days and
they're not exactly clean, they don't really fit all that well any more. If
you put those jeans on again, you're likely to trip over them and kill
yourself."
"Well, why do I need clothes at all? You know we're probably going to
spend the whole day fucking, anyway." Jim found that he wasn't averse to
having the two other guys involved. In fact, he was rather looking forward
to it. He felt a tingle in his crotch, and was just noticing that it felt
strange, when Jenny interrupted his train of thought.
"I don't know if you've noticed this or not, Jim, but your tits are about
the same size as mine, now. These things are HEAVY for me, and you're a lot
smaller everywhere else. Believe me, you're going to be in a bit of pain if
you don't wear a bra at least."
"Ok, Ok. Fine. I'll wear underwear," Jim conceded. Privately, he
realized that he wasn't too upset about the idea.
Jenny was already digging through the dresser.
"You wouldn't believe all the clothes in this place," she told him. "And
they're modern, too. I guess that's just one more thing to add to the
'weird shit' list. Here, try this one," she said as she handed him a bra.
She helped him to clasp the bra, then examined the fit.
"Hmm, close but no cigar," she muttered, half to herself. "The cups are
too small, and it's loose around your ribcage." She rooted through the
dresser again. "Here, let's try this one." She assisted him in getting
into it, and then admired the fit.
"Yep, I'd say that's about perfect. My boyfriend is now a 28 DD-cup. I
never thought I'd say that."
"You're kidding me," Jim exclaimed. "Wait a minute... How big are you
now?"
"My tits are about the same size, but I'm bigger around the chest. A
32-DD. I think you're going to get your wish."
"What wish?"
"Last night you said you wanted your tits to be bigger than mine. Mine
haven't gotten any bigger since yesterday, but yours are still growing. I'm
pretty sure you're going to have bigger titties than me."
"Wow."
"Yep. Ok, now let's get you into some panties. Off with the boxers."
"Aw, come on. What's wrong with boxers?" Jim asked, but in his own mind he
was actually kind of excited by the prospect. Even as he objected, he was
sliding his boxers down his long, slender legs. What was revealed shocked
both of them.
"Oh my god," Jenny exclaimed, seeming upset by the situation for the first
time since the second day of their stay. "Jim, you've got a... a..."
Jim turned his own gaze to his crotch, slowly registering the hairless
cleft that was now all he had between his legs.
"I've got a pussy," he muttered tonelessly. Both of them stood silently
for a moment, dealing with the enormity of the situation.
"Jim, you're a girl now," Jenny said incredulously.
Jim, for his part, was coming to terms with this new revelation faster than
he would have thought possible. {After all,} he considered, {It's not like
it's a surprise. This has been coming for three days.}
But the reality was that Jim was still somewhat shaken. His desires had
been hidden in his subconscious and, though he may have guessed, he couldn't
have been sure what was going to happen to him until it happened.
Despite the shock he was experiencing, though, Jim found his thoughts
straying to sex. He was a girl now. He had a pussy. He could be fucked.
And after they had both let him suck their dicks the day before, he didn't
think that Dan and Jerry would have any problem fucking him.
Jim could feel the slit between his legs getting hot and wet as he thought
about lying back as one of his friends penetrated him with their huge cock.
The image made him even hotter and hornier.
"Jenny, would you hand me those panties?" he asked. Jenny wordlessly
complied, and he slid the tiny thong underwear up his legs, feeling the
little scrap of cloth mold itself to his hot wet mound.
"Well," said Jim, "What do you say we go find the guys? I think I've got a
thing or two to show them."
Jim led Jenny to the library, where they found Dan and Jerry sprawled out
on chairs, just as they'd left them the night before. They were just waking
as Jim and Jenny entered the room.
"Well, will you look at this," Jerry said after a look at Jim. "Jim's
wearing a bra and panties. You really go for this girly shit, don't you
Jim?"
"It's starting to grow on me," Jim admitted. Then he wordlessly reached
down, hooked his thumbs under the strings of his panties, and slid them down
to his thighs. He nearly laughed at the open-mouthed stares he got from Dan
and Jerry.
"Jesus, Jim, you've got a pussy!" Dan exclaimed.
"So you really wanted to be a girl, Jim?" Jerry asked, really shaken.
"I guess I did," Jim replied. "I don't know, but it feels so good to have
a pussy. I just wonder what it'll feel like..."
"What?" Dan asked.
"I wonder what it'll feel like to get fucked."
That brought Jerry and Dan back to the incredulous stare, and this time
Jenny joined them. All three couldn't look at Jim's new female body without
remembering that he had been a boy just five days earlier, and they couldn't
believe that he would want to have one of them stick their cock up into his
new cunt. Neither Dan nor Jerry could imagine ever wanting anything like
that, but then neither of them had wanted to be a girl either.
Jim stopped any speculation by crossing the room towards Dan. Both he and
Jerry stood up as Jim approached and, as soon as he reached Dan, dropped to
his knees. Out of the corner of his eye, Jim was aware that Jenny was
following suit, kneeling in front of Jerry. But Jim was more concerned with
Dan's enormous cock than he was with his girlfriend.
He reached forward to take the semi-erect shaft in his hand, and fed it
into his mouth. After only a day of experience, it felt natural to do this.
He slurped and sucked the shaft, running his tongue over the smooth, taut
skin. He could feel Dan's penis hardening in his mouth as he sucked it.
But Jim didn't want it in his mouth. So as soon as Dan was completely hard
and breathing quickly, Jim stood up and led him by the hand to one of the
bedrooms on the third floor. He was vaguely aware of Jerry and Jenny
following, but most of his attention was on getting Dan's cock inside him as
quickly as possible.
Once behind closed doors, Jim stripped off his underwear and lay down on
the bed. Looking between his raised knees, Jim could see Dan standing at
the foot of the bed, his foot-long cock pointed at the ceiling, impossibly
erect. Dropping his gaze to his own body, Jim marveled at what a change he
had undergone in the last few days. His slim arms and legs and his wide
hips were the least of them. The very large breasts settled on his chest
were certainly a major change, but the most profound difference was his
crotch.
It struck him how strange it was to look between his legs and not see a
cock. Between his legs now, all Jim saw was smooth flesh, a hairless mound
whose only feature was the wet slit that was aching to be penetrated. That
was the biggest change: his frantic desire for the huge shaft that Dan was
displaying in front of him. Jim reached down to run his finger over the
smooth skin of his own pussy. He felt it slide past his clit, and then
dipped it into himself, feeling his cunt tighten around his finger.
Jim was distracted from his self-exploration when Dan climbed onto the bed.
All at once, Jim felt his friend taking position between his legs, and he
felt the huge cock pressing against the entrance to his pussy. Jim moaned
as the thick penis slowly slid up into him. It felt so good to finally be
fucked. He realized that this was what he had been wanting, not just for
the last few days while he was changing, but for his whole life.
Dan's foot-long cock slid slowly up into Jim's pussy. Dan was being as
gentle as possible, wanting to let Jim's tight twat get used to being filled
by such a thick, long penis. This wasn't because of any spirit of altruism,
but just because he wanted to enjoy himself. He had to admit that his
friend had turned himself into one hot, almost pre-teen looking piece of
ass, and he wanted the experience of fucking Jim to be as enjoyable as
possible.
Meanwhile, the hot piece of ass that was Jim was panting away underneath
his friend, and trying not to beg out loud for more. Jim couldn't believe
what a craving he had to be filled with hot thrusting dick, and he didn't
want to admit to his friend that he wanted nothing more than to be
repeatedly speared by cocks for the remainder of his life. His skin felt
electric; the nipples that crowned the rounded globes of his big titties
were rock hard and felt like sparks were shooting off of them. Dan's hands
on his rounded hips, kneading his girlish ass, were already driving him
towards orgasm. He couldn't believe how right it felt to be fucked.
"Do you... Do you like it?" asked Dan.
"Yes!" Jim screamed as the dam broke, and he admitted how he loved what had
happened to him. "I LOVE IT! Put your cock in me deeper! It feels
fantastic!"
"What about this?" Dan asked as he reached up to feel Jim's right tit.
"Oh, it's great! I love my tits. Feel me up! Fuck me! Rub my tits!"
Jim's orgasm hit immediately, and Dan's was quick to follow. For some
reason, the situation, which they knew should have turned them off, instead
excited both immensely. Dan couldn't get it out of his head that the hot
girl underneath him, looking like a thirteen year old, but with curves she
had no business having, was actually his friend Jim. And Jim couldn't
believe that he was actually a girl, and he was letting his friend fuck him
in his sloppily wet pussy. When they both had finished screaming their way
through simultaneous orgasms, however, they stopped for a moment to catch
their breath, laying on the bed with Dan's limpening cock still in Jim's
snatch.
"So... you like being fucked?" Dan asked.
"I love it!"
"Well... are you gay now or what?"
"I don't know," Jim faltered. "I mean, I'm a girl now, right? So is it
gay for me to be with a guy or a girl?"
"I'm not sure..."
"I don't know either," Jim continued. "All I know is, it feels fantastic.
Everything feels great, I mean, it felt great to have sex with Jenny last
night, but it feels even better to spread my legs and feel your big cock
reaming my pussy. I can't believe how good it felt to feel your hot stiff
rod pistoning in and out of my hairless cunt. I just..."
"What?"
"Well, I've sucked your dick and had it in my pussy. I wonder what it
would feel like for you to fuck me in the ass?"
Dan didn't need more of a hint than that. Almost before he'd finished
asking for it, Jim felt himself being flipped over onto his stomach. He lay
there, arms and legs sprawled out and his big breasts crushed underneath his
chest. His lengthening blonde hair was spread across his back, and the
little half-circle of his feminine ass was sticking up in the air for just a
moment. The cheeks were parted slightly, revealing his little virgin
asshole. Dan lined up the tip of his slippery cock at the entrance to Jim's
ass, and then pushed inside.
On the first thrust, Jim's eyes bugged out of his head in surprise. His
ass felt so full! He couldn't believe how much bigger Dan's cock felt in
his back door than when he had been taking it in his pussy. But it didn't
hurt, it was just enormously more sensation than he was expecting.
On the second thrust, Jim's ass exploded with pleasure. He groaned aloud
from the intense feeling of being assfucked. His hips rolled forward, and
his hardened clit came into contact with the sheets under him, forcing
another moan through his lips. His nipples were grinding against the fabric
too, and the three points of his nipples and clit felt so sensitive that he
thought he could feel every thread of the woven cloth as it rubbed up
against him.
"Does it hurt?" Dan asked, misunderstanding Jim's moans and starting to
withdraw his prick.
"DON'T STOP!" Jim yelled. "Don't stop fucking my ass! Stick it in me!
STICK YOUR DICK UP MY ASS AGAIN!"
Dan needed no more encouragement, and he drove his big cock up Jim's ass
once more. Jim felt like his ass was going to split from the heavenly
feeling of having twelve inches of rock-hard dick crammed up it as Dan drove
himself in to the hilt. Jim's nipples and clit ground against the bed as
Dan fucked him harder and harder in the ass, forcing his cock up Jim's tight
asshole again and again. Dan loved the tight feeling of his friend's back
door, and Jim couldn't get enough; he was constantly begging for more.
Dan's assfucking, combined with his own grinding against the bed, soon set
Jim off on a series of multiple orgasms. But the grand finale hit just as
Dan's grunting took on a more insistent tone and his ass-pumping went into
overdrive. As the orgasm of his life was coursing through Jim's body, he
felt his friend's hot cum shooting up into his ass, filling his insides. As
Dan finally slid out of him, Jim could feel the warmth of the cum he had
left behind.
Neither of them would have believed that they could spend an entire day
fucking, but that's just what they did. Both found the other's body so
irresistible that the didn't leave the bed for the entire day, spending
their time fucking repeatedly until evening. Finally, they felt satiated
enough to venture out in search of their companions.
Dan dressed in his clothes again without a problem, but when Jim tried to
put his bra on, he found that it pinched his big breasts painfully.
"Dude, your tits are just about bursting out of that bra," Dan commented.
"I know," Jim said, somewhat surprised that he only felt a twinge of
embarrassment when Dan remarked on his new equipment. "I guess I'm still
getting bigger." He tossed the bra aside and pulled the tiny thong
underwear up his legs as a bare nod towards modesty. He could feel his
enormous mammaries jiggle and sway as he and Dan walked to meet their
friends.
When Dan and Jim reached the library, they found Jerry and Jennifer already
there. Jenny jumped up and ran over to Jim immediately.
"Jim, wow!" she exclaimed. "You look even better. And younger!"
"I know," Jim said, blushing.
"I mean, really! You look like you're barely in your teens, at least in
the face. It's just your body that looks older. Or at least bigger. Are
your tits still growing?"
"I think so," Jim admitted. "A little."
"I thought they might be," Jenny responded. "Just like a man, to want tits
so much bigger than is practical. Here, I brought some bras for you to
try," she said as she started to hand him a selection.
"There, a 28-E," Jenny said as Jim finally found one that fit him
perfectly. "I want to get everybody's measurements too, while we're here."
"Jesus, you're treating this like some kind of science project," Jerry
muttered.
"So sue me," Jenny responded. "What's happening to us is weird enough. I
just want to document it."
But after the measurements were taken, it turned out that what was
happening to Jenny, Dan, and Jerry had already finished happening. Only Jim
showed any difference from his last measurements.
"E-cup titties and a hair under 5'1"," Jenny remarked. "You're definitely
slowing down. And you're definitely bigger than me in the tits department,
too."
"I can't believe you still want those things to get even bigger," Jerry
said. "I mean, big tits are great, but you'll be tripping over them before
too long."
"I don't know, I just like them," Jim admitted. "I love the way they
jiggle when I walk. And I LOVE the way it feels when they get fondled."
"Yep, Jim's a real gay slut now," Jerry interjected.
"I think that what would be gay for him now would be if he was still
panting over me," Jenny responded hotly. "I mean, he's a girl. It's only
natural for him to want to be fucked." She led Jim away to the other side
of the room, leaving Jerry and Dan to trade notes on the sex they'd had
during the day.
"Jim, how was it?" she asked. "Dan fucked you, right?"
"What do you think? It was amazing!"
"You really liked it, huh? I mean, REALLY?"
"It was fantastic! I never knew anything could feel so good. I mean, when
he was pumping into me, and my tits were jiggling all over the place, I just
felt so... GOOD, you know?"
"Yeah, I think so," his girlfriend replied.
"And when he put it up my ass, and came, and I felt all his hot come
shooting up into my ass, filling my ass with his cum..."
"You let him fuck you in the ass?"
"Yeah, I loved it," Jim replied.
"Well, what are we going to do the day after tomorrow?" Jenny asked. "I
mean, that note said that we'd be able to leave then, and it pretty much
said that if we take anything with us the changes will be permanent. Do you
want to...?"
"Do I want to stay a girl?" Jim asked. He mulled it over for a minute or
so. "I don't know. I don't think so. I mean, I love it, it feels great.
I can admit it now, to you at least, that I really do like it better. But
how could I explain it to my family, or to my other friends? It'd just be
too weird, I think."
"Ok, we'll talk about that tomorrow. For tonight, though, I think you
should sleep with Jerry."
"What? Not you?"
"Jim, do you really want to sleep with me? Or do you want to be fucked
again?"
Jim's silence answered her question.
"Jim, Jerry's talking shit, but he really wants to fuck you. And I know
you want to be fucked. If you're planning on changing back, you should get
as much as you can now, right?"
Jim knew that Jenny had an ulterior motive, wanting to be fucked by Dan as
a change from Jerry, but he found that he didn't mind. Looking across the
room at the enormous bulge in Jerry's pants, he found that he did really
want it in him.
"Ok, but just let me warn you. Jerry's a bit... rougher than Dan," Jenny
explained, before crossing the room and leading Dan out by the hand.
But when Jim and Jerry had retired to another bedroom, Jim didn't think
Jerry was being too rough at all. The frantic fucking was exactly what he
needed. Jerry pinned him down almost immediately, tearing his bra and
panties off and forcing his legs apart and slipping his gigantic cock in
between them to fuck Jim's pussy. The force wasn't necessary; Jim was as
eager for sex as Jerry was, but it made him even more turned-on to be
manhandled like that. Jerry's hands pawed his breasts as his long dick
stroked in and out of Jim's pussy, and Jim couldn't help but have orgasm
after orgasm. Eventually, the sex gave way to dreams of sex, as Jim passed
out from the pleasure.
The next morning, Jim woke up before Jerry. As he got out of bed and
started looking for his underwear, not remembering where Jerry had flung it
the night before, he happened to look back at Jerry's sleeping form on the
bed.
{Damn,} thought Jim, {that's something I never expected to see. But I'm
glad this happened. Even if I'm going to turn back, I'm glad I got to feel
what this was like, even for a few days.}
Jim located his bra and hooked it around his ribcage. When he tried to
pull it up over his breasts, though, he found that they were once again
spilling out over the tops of the cups.
"Looks like you still want bigger titties," Jerry remarked from the bed.
"Shit," said Jim, but it was half-hearted. He knew that he really did want
his enormous breasts to get even bigger.
"You love all this girl shit, don't you Jim?" asked Jerry. "You love
having those huge tits hanging off your chest."
"You love it too," Jim retorted, crossing the room to lower his breasts on
either side of Jerry's huge cock. Even limp, the giant piece of meat was
seven inches long. But as Jim reached up to grab his own titties, squeezing
Jerry's dick between them, it started to harden to its full twelve-inch
length. Jim could feel the giant penis hardening between his huge breasts,
and his pussy began to flow. His nipples hardened as the rubbed against
Jerry's stomach.
"Suck my dick," Jerry moaned.
Jim was only too happy to accommodate him. As Jerry's dick reached its
full length, Jim took the head into his mouth, while the base was still
jutting out from between his huge, pillowy breasts. It felt so natural now
for Jim to suck dick. It made him feel so feminine and sexy to take a huge
penis between his lips and suck on it, making circles around the head with
his tongue and licking the first few drops of cum from the tip, in
anticipation of the greater amount that he could coax out of it. One hand
reached down to his hairless mound, playing with his pussy as he sucked his
friend's dick.
Jerry's hips were pumping now, sliding his dick in and out of Jim's mouth
in time with Jim's own pumping hips. Jim was grinding his clit down against
his hand, in awe at the pleasure to which he could bring himself, as he
fondled his giant breasts and slurped away at Jerry's dick. Both of them
were nearing their orgasms, and as Jerry grunted, shooting his load of cum
down Jim's throat, Jim grabbed his right nipple, twisting and pulling on it,
only making it harder, as he forced four fingers up into his pussy and
pushed himself over the edge. He saw stars. Jim couldn't believe how much
more satisfying it was to have sex as a girl than it had been as a guy.
After showering, Jim investigated the closets of the room to find, as he
expected, a variety of clothes for both genders. He saw no reason to cover
up more of his fantastic body than necessary, but his breasts were so huge
that it was uncomfortable to walk around without some support, so he
intended at least to wear a bra. After trying a few, Jim discovered that he
was now a 28-G. After sliding thong panties in his tiny size up his legs,
feeling the thong slip between his ass cheeks and caress his asshole, Jim
left Jerry getting dressed and went to find Dan and Jenny.
Jerry followed Jim as he made his way back to the library. From behind, he
could watch Jim's perfect ass flexing as he walked, wiggling back and forth.
Jim's huge, heavy breasts swayed from side to side, jiggling as he walked.
Jim, looking down, couldn't believe how far in front of them they jutted.
When he reached the library and stopped, they continued to bobble and jiggle
in his bra. Dan was waiting for them there, but Jenny was nowhere to be
found.
"She's asleep," Dan said when he saw them. "I was looking for you." The
way he said "you" made Jim aware that he was what Dan had been looking for.
He leaned over, feeling the weight of his big titties hanging from his
chest, and slid his panties down his smooth legs, revealing his hairless
pussy. He flowed against Dan, who had divested himself of his boxers.
"You feel so good," Dan murmured. "You're so sexy. It makes me so horny
to see you like this. Last night, with Jenny... I know you're not really a
girl, but..." His hands went to work on Jim's enormous tits, stripping off
his bra and kneading them together. "Are your breasts bigger?" he asked
incredulously.
"Yeah," said Jerry, coming up behind Jim and joining Dan in caressing and
stroking the curves of Jim's body. "Jim loves his big titties."
"Yes, I do," admitted Jim. "And I love feeling your hands on my fat tits."
Jim could feel both guys' huge erections pressing up against him. Dan's
giant dick was jutting against his stomach, actually reaching up between his
breasts, and Jerry's foot-long cock was hard against his back. He could
feel his hairless pussy, so wet, aching to be penetrated again.
"Lift me up," Jim whispered to Dan. "I'm too short now, your dick hits at
my stomach. Lift me up so you can fuck me."
Dan wasted no time in acquiescing, and Jim spread his legs, feeling his
pussy lips opening wide. The fat head of Dan's penis slid between his
hairless folds, sliding inside of Jim's hot cunt. As he settled lower, Jim
could feel it filling him fuller and fuller, cramming him full of cock.
Finally, he hung there suspended and helpless, his giant breasts mashed
against his friend's chest.
Before Jim could even adjust completely to having that much dick inside of
him, however, he felt Jerry's dick at the entrance to his asshole. His
friend slid his shaft up Jim's ass, slowly forcing it farther into his
backdoor. Jim couldn't believe how good it felt, how much cock was being
presented for his pleasure. His ass almost hurt from the size of the cock
that Jerry was forcing into his butt, but Jim loved the feeling of being so
full.
Once his pussy and his ass were both completely full with twelve inches of
rock hard dick, Jim was rewarded with the sensation of both guys pumping
their poles in and out of him. He moaned in the immense pleasure. He
couldn't believe how good it felt to be fucked by two guys at once. His
pussy and ass felt hot, wet, and yielding, just soft tissue to be penetrated
by hard cock. Looking down through the tunnel created by his huge breasts
mashed up against Dan's chest, Jim could watch Dan's huge shaft slide in and
out of him. His hairless cunt was spread wide, a soft glistening mound,
covered in his own lubrication. With every thrust, Dan's hard pubic bone
ground up against Jim's sensitive, engorged clit, sending a shock of intense
pleasure through Jim's very female body.
"Looks like you're having fun, Jim," came Jenny's voice. Jim forced his
eyes to open and focus, with great effort, and saw her sitting in one of the
chairs. She was naked, and her legs were spread wide while she masturbated
her pussy as she watched her boyfriend get fucked in the pussy and ass.
"I love it," Jim moaned. "This is the way a girl is supposed to be fucked.
Both my holes at once. I love being a girl, and getting fucked like
this."
Jim's eyes closed again, and he continued to be fucked, front and back,
hanging in mid-air, suspended on the two gigantic pricks that penetrated
him. His orgasms started to come now, spreading through his body like heat,
and they didn't stop. Again and again Jim felt pleasure wrack his body. He
was out of control, he couldn't move of his own volition. All he could do
was scream and throw his head back and forth, his arms and legs twitching
from the pleasure that he was enjoying.
After an interminable time, a glorious interval that Jim could neither time
nor clearly remember, he felt Jerry stiffen, and a huge load of hot cum shot
up into Jim's ass. A moment later, Dan grunted, and Jim's pussy was full of
jism. Both guys' legs buckled, and Jim found himself standing unsteadily,
both his orifices full of cum, as two limpening dicks slid out of him.
"Well, that looked fantastic," Jenny said as she took her hand away from
her pussy and got up to walk towards Jim.
"You have no idea," Jim muttered dazedly.
"Well, let me measure you, and then we'll get back to the orgy," Jenny
returned. After she used her tape measure and made notes on her pad, she
reported them to Jim. "Well, you're a 28 G-cup now. Your tits are
gigantic. You're still taller than five feet, though. Barely."
Jim glowed with pride, loving the new shape of his body. Dan and Jerry
were recovering by this point, and all four spent the remainder of their
last day in the house fucking madly in a four-way orgy that none of them
could have imagined a week before. Before they all retired to the same bed,
Jenny measured Jim's body again. His breasts had grown to an H-cup.
The following morning, all four teens felt curiously less horny than they
had since arriving at the mansion. They awoke and, with hardly a fondle of
breasts or a pat on the ass, dressed. Jim was surprised to find clothes to
fit over his now 28-H tits.
"Well," said Jenny, "it's been fun. But I guess we can leave now. I just
have to ask one more time, do we want to stay like this, or do we want to
turn back. For myself, I'd like to keep these," she said, indicating her
DD-cup breasts. While they didn't hold a candle to Jim's, they were
fantastic compared to the B-cups she'd started with.
"I wouldn't mind staying this way," Jerry offered.
"Me neither," Dan admitted, "But I think we've got to leave this one up to
Jim."
As Jim descended the staircase, he felt his huge breasts bouncing with
every step, and pondered the situation.
"I don't know," he said. "If I were the only one who had to deal with it,
I'd definitely want to stay a girl. It feels so good to have big tits, to
be fucked. It feels so much better than being a guy. But how could I
explain it? To my parents, to my friends? I mean, would they even believe
me? Would I be able to go back to school like this, or ever get a job other
than as a stripper with these huge tits? Yesterday, I would have loved
that, but I'm thinking straighter now, and I think the only thing for us to
do is to change back."
"Ok, if that's what you want," Dan said.
"I think so," said Jim.
"Well, that's it then," said Jerry as they reached the front door. "I
wonder if they've called out the national guard on us yet."
"Yeah, that's right," Dan replied, "we haven't been home in days. I bet
our families are going to be happy to see us." He reached down to open the
door, almost expecting it to remain stuck, but it opened easily in his hand
and revealed the sunlight of a beautiful morning streaming in. Dan stared
as his eyes adjusted, and then gestured to Jim and Jenny to go through.
"Ladies first," he grinned.
Jenny started to walk through the door. Just as she was about to step over
the frame and out of the house, Jim noticed that she still had the notepad
she had been making notes on since they'd realized what was happening to
them. The notepad she'd gotten from the library.
"Stop!" he screamed. Time seemed to go into slow-motion. Jenny started,
turned her head towards him as her foot was coming down. She seemed to lose
her balance for a moment, to stumble forwards. It seemed, for one almost
everlasting instant, that she was going to fall through the door and onto
the porch, taking the notepad and any hope of Jim returning to his old self
with her.
But Jerry's hand grabbed her by the upper arm, pulling her back inside.
Her foot touched the ground, inside the door. Jim breathed a sigh of
relief.
"Close one," Jerry muttered.
"What is it?" Jenny asked.
"That notepad," Jim exclaimed, pointing. The act made his breasts bounce
again, reminding him of the fate he had almost been locked into. "It came
from the library."
"Oh my god!" Jenny said, hitting her forehead. "I'm an idiot! No, that
stays here," she continued, setting the notepad and pen on a table in the
foyer.
"Ready now?" Dan asked, and the others silently agreed. One after another,
they stepped out of the mansion to stand on the front porch. All four stood
there for a minute, blinking in the sun.
"We haven't changed," Jenny muttered. "We're still the same."
All four looked down at themselves, verifying that it was true. Nothing
had changed.
"Well, it took awhile for this to happen to us," Dan reasoned. "Probably
it'll take a while for it to un-happen."
"Yeah, I guess that makes sense," Jenny said, bemused. "You can stay at my
house, Jim, until you're back to normal enough for your parents to recognize
you. I'll think of something to tell my mom."
"Thanks," Jim murmured, and the four began to walk, silently, home. None
of them were too sure what to say, or how they'd be able to deal with the
events of the preceding days. When they were still inside the house, they
had been able to deal with it, but now that they were back in the real
world, none of the four was sure how to relate to their friends.
Jim had the worst of it. The others just had to deal with having had a
great deal of sex with people they wouldn't normally do it with. He had to
deal with the fact that his girlfriend and his two best friends knew what he
himself hadn't know a week before, that he wanted to be a girl. How could
they adjust? Could he even continue his relationship with any of them? For
god's sake, could he look Dan or Jerry in the face again, when they both
knew that they'd fucked him? And what about Jenny?
Jim continued to ponder his situation as he walked, the clicking of his
high heels against the concrete punctuating his thoughts. He wondered
whether Jenny and he could continue to have any kind of relationship now.
Would he even still be able to have sex as a man, now that he knew it was so
much better as a girl?
{Wait a minute...} he thought.
{...the clicking...}
{...his high heels...}
Jim stopped dead. His friends kept walking, not yet realizing what had
just dawned on him. He looked down at his feet, in the high heels he had
taken from the mansion. His gaze slid up his legs to his skirt, and his
sweater. He could feel his tiny g-string and his giant bra under his
clothes. All of which he had taken from the mansion.
Jim realized that his relationship with Jenny was the least of his
problems.
THE END
Four teenagers wander into a haunted house, unaware of how they would spend the next five days.
1269668534
1
31
31
1
Miss Sheila DeVille's School for Wayward Boys
<!--break-->
This is a story involving explicitly described sex. If you think you might
be offended by it, or you aren't allowed by the laws of the place in which
you live to read such a story, don't. If you read past this warning, any
offense you take or laws you break are your problem. I've warned you.
Permission is hereby given to archive this story anywhere on the Internet,
so long as I'm credited as the author, it is reproduced in its entirety
(including this disclaimer!) and no fee is charged to access it.
On the matter of fees: I wrote this story (and others) for free, and I
never expected to get anything out of it except the occasional response or
critique, either good or bad. Constructive criticism is welcome, though
please don't be abusive, and remember that this is primarily an attempt at
a wank-story, not something aimed at a Pulitzer Prize.
My point being: the only benefit I get from writing is feedback, and it
seems to be tapering off in recent years. If you like it, tell me! If you
don't, tell me why! Leave feedback on Fictionmania (that's best), or send
email to:
edmiller21@yahoo.com
Put "your stories" in the subject line, or I might miss it in all the junk
email I get.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Miss Sheila DeVille's School for Wayward Boys
By Ed Miller
Repost on TF-Media.net by TFguy
Miss Payne walked down the hallway of Miss Sheila DeVille's School for
Wayward Boys, on her way to her fourth period class. Her swaying ass, her
huge, bra-less breasts, and the way she thrust her shoulders back
proclaimed her confidence, her enjoyment of her position and her day. The
boys she passed in the hallway saw what looked like an assured young
teacher, barely into her twenties, with a body, a face, and a long mane of
golden hair that assured her a starring role in their adolescent
fantasies. There was nothing to suggest that anything else had ever been
the case.
The halls she walked through presented a slightly more unusual sight. At
most public high schools, a teacher of Miss Payne's apparent youth and
extreme voluptuousness would have elicited catcalls, at the least, from
the troublemakers among the male students. Even a normal private school's
hallways would likely have seen some whispered comments behind hands, some
jokes snickered at furtively. In Miss DeVille's School, the students were
quiet as the grave as they moved purposefully from lockers to classrooms.
If many of them followed the sway of Miss Payne's perfect ass, or the
bouncing masses that were her giant G-cup tits, they could hardly be
faulted for that. But not a one made the least gesture of disrespect.
As she reached her classroom and settled behind the desk, Miss Payne
scanned the room. She was happy to see that her class was entirely full of
boys today. As she expected, each of her young charges were in their
seats, books on desks and ready for instruction. They sat ramrod-straight,
eyes forward expectantly. Each of them was dressed in the school uniform:
gray pants, blue blazer emblazoned with the school crest, white shirt and
striped tie. Every one looked freshly pressed and ready to learn.
Every one, that is, except Timmy. In the third row he sat, leaning to the
side with his feet in the aisle. His book rested on the floor next to his
desk, his brown hair was disheveled, and his tie was loosened to allow his
top button to be unbuttoned.
"Timmy," Miss Payne said quietly. Raising her voice was never necessary,
and was reserved for very rare occasions. "You're not prepared for class.
Please fix your tie, and open your book to page 512."
The other students rushed to the required page as Timmy lazily gazed down
at his book, then raised his eyes to meet Miss Payne's challengingly. "Why
should I?" he muttered.
Miss Payne's eyes widened and she let out an involuntary gasp of surprise.
The other students in the room looked up briefly from finding their pages
to stare at the jiggling flesh of her magnificent breasts. Then they
turned their attention back to their books, and Timmy's rebellious gaze
was the only one to meet hers.
"Well, I..." Miss Payne started, so surprised and enraged as to be
momentarily taken aback. "Timmy," she continued, regaining control,
"please follow me to the headmistress's office. Class," she continued,
raising her voice as she addressed the other students, "begin reading on
page 512. Continue until I return, or the bell dismisses you."
With that, she stood up, causing a rippling movement in her mammoth
breasts that was distracting enough to momentarily wrest the class's
attention from their reading. Even Timmy's extreme misbehavior didn't
cause Miss Payne to think that he wouldn't obey her, and he did. As she
walked out of the room and strode purposefully to the headmistress's
office, he followed, shoulders hunched, apparently accepting of his fate.
The walk to the office was silent; neither Miss Payne nor Timmy spoke a
word. They passed down the white, spotless hallways, past classroom after
classroom. In each, classes of clean, pressed boys listened attentively or
read diligently, and each class was instructed by impossibly beautiful,
young teachers. Occasionally, a female student could be glimpsed. They sat
in their desks looking even more cowed than the boys, unsure, and
obviously uncomfortable in their tight, tiny tops and their short plaid
skirts. Some of the classrooms had a few empty desks, but neither Miss
Payne nor Timmy were able to peer to the back of the room to see what the
recent occupants were doing.
When they reached Headmistress Roberts's office, Miss Payne held the door
for Timmy. He slouched inside grimly, all hint of defiance out of his
posture. He took his place in a seat in front of Miss Roberts's desk and
waited quietly, as if for an accustomed ritual.
Miss Payne, following, looked around the office with more interest.
Discipline problems being as rare as they were at Miss DeVille's School,
she hadn't often had occasion to visit the office since the first time she
could remember seeing it, long ago when she was a student. Miss Roberts
was different from the other staff, and kept her distance.
The office was old-fashioned, paneled in dark wood. It was free of the
sort of bric-a-brac that often dominates school offices; there weren't any
athletic trophies or newspaper clippings, of course. The deep red
carpeting contributed to the feeling of warmth and privacy. The office was
dominated by the heavy old wooden desk that hid Miss Roberts's body below
the waist. On the desk there was only an expensive antique pen set and a
large wooden paddle with a long, thick handle.
"Miss Roberts," Miss Payne began, "Timmy was extremely disrespectful in
class just now."
There was no elaboration, no appeal to Timmy to explain what he did or
why. The boy didn't attempt to argue his accusation.
"Well, Timmy," Miss Roberts offered, "I must say you're having trouble
lately. You've been here since September, if I remember correctly?"
Timmy nodded by way of an answer.
"Since September," Miss Roberts went on, lifting an old-fashioned,
leather-bound book and finding a particular page in it, "you've been sent
down to my office... five times. Today makes six. None February, and then
six in the last six weeks. I must say, I would have thought you'd have
learned your lesson by now."
Timmy slouched lower in his seat, his eyes downcast. He said nothing.
"I'm afraid I'm at the end of my rope with you. This is, as you know, your
last chance. If I have to speak to you a seventh time, you know what the
punishment will be, don't you?"
Timmy looked up at her and nodded, still mute.
"The seventh time, it will be permanent until graduation. I should think
that would be enough of an incentive to help you curb your misbehavior in
the future. As this time is the sixth, your punishment will last for a
week. Stand up and remove your clothes."
Timmy complied. As he removed his clothes, he folded them carefully and
placed them in his chair, revealing the healthy body of a boy in his
middle teens. When he slid his white boxers off his legs, he stood before
the two female staff members with his hands clenched in front of his
crotch in embarrassment.
Miss Roberts stood up from behind the desk and walked around to stand next
to Timmy, picking up the paddle from her desktop as she did. Timmy's eyes
focused on the paddle with an expression that couldn't be read; it might
have been fear. As he and Miss Payne watched, the headmistress reached out
and slapped Timmy's bare ass once, very gently, with the wooden paddle.
Miss Payne had only had the opportunity to watch one of the punitive
transformations several times, so she stared with interest. She could
vaguely remember how Timmy must be feeling now, as his body began to
betray him and to reshape itself along lines for which it was never
intended. She saw his eyes squeeze shut, then spring open with surprise as
he stared down at his body while it changed.
At first, all that was noticeable was a slight decrease in mass. Timmy
became shorter and thinner, almost imperceptibly. As the changes
accelerated, she watched him shrink from nearly six feet tall, until he
settled at an inch over five feet. He stared down at his body then, his
hands still clenched to hide his cock. He looked years younger, thin,
androgynous, and completely hairless. Then the next round of changes
began.
Timmy's face reshaped itself as the two older women watched. His eyes
became bigger, his lips puffier. A light spray of freckles spread across
his nose as it became smaller and more delicate. His eyebrows thinned as
the hair on his scalp lengthened and lightened, spreading past his
shoulders in a long shower of blonde.
The changes spread downward, coming faster. His shoulders compressed in as
his hips widened and his ass grew out into a sexy, tight, teenage butt.
His skin and muscle tone took on the slight padding of a girl in the last
stages of puberty. His hands and feet became smaller, more feminine.
Finally, Timmy's nipples began to become more prominent. At first, they
just seemed erect, but then they became puffy and stood out from his now-
narrow chest. They brightened from brownish to a healthy, youthful pink
color, and seemed to tighten even more. Then, underneath them, his breasts
started to develop.
As Miss Payne watched, Timmy's breasts sprouted out from his chest. The
changes were coming faster now, and Timmy was breathing hard as his chest
grew. It started as two slight swellings underneath his enlarged pink
nipples, but they quickly increased in size. They grew past the slight A-
cups that signal the beginning of development, and then past the B-cups
that a girl of Timmy's age and build might expect to have, still gaining
speed. Larger and larger they swelled, passing little half-spheres and
developing out into full, generous endowments without stopping. Timmy
passed a D-cup, then a double-D, and his breast development continued
apace.
When Timmy's growing breasts surpassed her own G-cup endowments, Miss
Payne reached up to caress her tits unconsciously. The sight of the young
boy being transformed into a young girl turned her on more than the
earlier transformations she'd witnessed, and she knew it was due to the
impressive size of his breasts. Timmy's titties settled onto his chest,
finally, at a gigantic size that would have filled a J-cup bra to
bursting. They were huge and firm, larger than basketballs but
miraculously perky. They stuck out in sharp contrast to the rest of his
body, which was much more in keeping with his actual age. Breasts like
this would never be found naturally on a girl in her mid-teens or, for
that matter, a woman of any age. But there they were, jutting proudly into
the air and quivering with each short, excited breath Timmy took.
Timmy's hands slid away from his crotch and up to his mammoth tits just in
time for the two older women to see the last of his cock slip away inside
of him, between the hairless folds of his new pussy. His hands caressed
and kneaded his mountainous breasts as a new fire crept into his eyes. His
breathing was coming very fast and shallow, now, and his hips were
starting to thrust slightly as he unconsciously bucked in arousal. His
fingers slid across his breast to pinch his puffy pink nipple, and he let
out a yelp of surprise and pleasure.
Miss Payne could only imagine how Timmy must feel now. The effects of the
punitive transformation were more intense each time. As a boy, Miss Payne
had only felt them once. Even that time, though her younger self had only
had A-cup breasts and a coltish, immature frame, the arousal was
overpowering. That one punishment, lasting only a day, had been enough to
teach the young boy she'd been that misbehavior had its consequences at
Miss DeVille's School for Wayward Boys. She was thankful that the
transformation she had undergone when she'd decided to stay on as a
teacher left her with much more self-control, even if her sex drive was
still quite high.
"Hopefully," Miss Roberts began, drawing Miss Payne's attention from her
own reminiscing to the punishment of the current student, "this will teach
you to behave yourself more appropriately." Miss Payne could see that the
headmistress was moving awkwardly; she was just as aroused by the young
naked boy's transition to a young, naked, and extremely busty girl.
"Although, as you know, I'm going to make sure to ram the lesson home.
Come over here and show me that you know your place as a female student in
this school. Show me you know how to do what we both know you'll be doing
for the next week."
As she said this, the headmistress settled back into one of the chairs
arranged in front of her desk. Miss Payne, in the seat beside her, could
see how the front of Miss Roberts's skirt was tented out quite obviously.
As she watched, Miss Roberts pulled the front of her skirt up, revealing
the 12-inch cock that jutted from her crotch. It had far outgrown her
panties, which were tangled up in her balls as the long, thick shaft
jutted out above them.
Miss Payne knew that Miss Roberts had been allowed to keep her dick when
she took the position of headmistress, but she'd never seen it before.
She'd brought several other students to the headmistress's office for
punishment, but had never seen Miss Roberts take such an intimate interest
in a student's discipline as she was doing now. Of course, all of the
other students had been on their first or at most second transformation.
Timmy was being turned into a girl as punishment for the sixth time.
As she watched, Timmy moved down to between the headmistress's legs. He
was awkward when he tried to get to a kneeling position; his huge new tits
tended to overbalance him, and he couldn't see his feet. Once he'd reached
his knees, however, he leaned forward, wrapped his lips around Miss
Roberts's dick, and started sucking in earnest.
From only feet away, Miss Payne watched intently. She hadn't yet had the
opportunity to see this part of the discipline process this closely, and
she found the sight to be enthralling. The transformed teen's cute face
bobbed up and down in the lap of the older woman, his lips stretching to
wrap around her thick member. As she felt the student sucking her huge
cock, Miss Roberts had reached up to unbutton her top, releasing her
breasts from their bondage and playing with them to increase her pleasure.
Her breasts, like Miss Payne's, easily would have filled a G-cup bra to
bursting, but bras were an article of clothing rarely seen in Miss
DeVille's School. Her nipples were tight and hard as she tweaked them with
her fingertips, enjoying the sensations that shot down to her cock,
currently contained in the wet, luscious mouth of her student.
Miss Payne couldn't contain her arousal. Watching the transformed boy
blowing the head of the school was too much. She unzipped her own skirt
and slid it, along with her panties, down her legs, kicking her clothing
away and leaving her bottom half totally naked. Settling back down into
the chair, she slid her middle finger down over the soft, silky skin of
her hairless pussy mound. She teased the tips of her pussy lips, spreading
the juice of her slippery cunt, then plunged her finger inside her pussy,
stroking her clit with her thumb.
The teacher continued to watch the student suck the dick of the
headmistress. Slowly, Miss Payne unbuttoned her top and slid out of it as
she continued to manually manipulate her cunt. She was careful not to
jostle Miss Roberts's dick out of Timmy's cute female mouth. When her own
giant titties were revealed, the teacher stroked them and flicked her
nipples as her hand worked unceasingly in her pussy.
Timmy's mouth was similarly committed to sucking Miss Roberts's dick. His
head bobbed up and down, his blonde hair flying, as his lips stroked the
length of her shaft. Her cockhead appeared as he reached the top of every
stroke, slippery with saliva and pre-cum, then disappeared into his throat
as he took the length of her cock into his mouth. Miss Roberts was bucking
her hips in time to the teen's bobbing head, straining with the pleasure
of the expert blowjob Timmy was giving. He was incapable of giving
anything less.
After several minutes of constant stimulation, Miss Roberts seemed to be
nearing orgasm. Timmy, instinctively knowing what to do, redoubled his
efforts, stroking his soft female lips up and down her male organ faster,
sliding his tongue around the head of her cock with more force, pumping
her shaft with his hand more quickly. His giant breasts jiggled, hanging
from his chest, as the headmistress's moans rose to a higher pitch and her
cock began to spasm, spraying jets of cum into Timmy's young mouth.
Miss Roberts grabbed Timmy's head, holding it in her viselike grip as her
hips pumped her cock into his mouth. She moaned in pleasure as her cock
emptied her cum down his throat, and Timmy's moans seemed to suggest that
he received equal pleasure from swallowing her thick, creamy cum. As her
orgasm finally receded, the headmistress, shaken, released the student. He
stood up unsteadily, nearly unbalanced by the huge J-cup breasts jutting
from his teenage chest, then wiped a drop of cum that had dripped from his
cute mouth to the tip of his chin.
"Now," Miss Roberts said, regaining her composure, "bend over my desk. I
want to see your naked pussy from behind."
Timmy obeyed immediately. From her position, lying naked on one of the
burgundy leather office chairs as she slid three fingers rapidly in and
out of her smooth, slippery pussy, Miss Payne could see the teen's
fantastic body just as well as Miss Roberts could. He was bent over the
desk, his legs spread apart and ass-cheeks slightly parted to reveal his
tight teenage asshole and his bald, wet pussy. His elbows were resting on
the table, and his huge melons were large enough that they, too, were
pressed down onto it. He looked back at the two staff members expectantly.
Miss Roberts wasted no time. Her foot-long dick, having dipped slightly
after shooting its load into Timmy's soft, wet mouth, had regained
hardness. It was sticking up out of the front of her skirt. Her breasts,
no longer hidden by the top that was unbuttoned and thrown open, jiggled
as she took her place behind Timmy's bare, waiting pussy. She slid the
head of her cock up and down his slit several times, rubbing it between
his ass-cheeks and causing his hips to roll in anticipation of
penetration, then slowly slid her organ into his hot, wet pussy.
Timmy's ass pushed against the headmistress, deepening her stroke as she
drove her cock into his pussy from behind. A moan escaped his lips as the
thick meat of her dick penetrated his new female crotch. Miss Roberts's
cock slowly pressed into his pussy, sliding deeper into his cunt. From the
look of determination on the headmistress's face and the expression of
pain mixed with pleasure on the teen's, Miss Payne could tell that the fit
was excruciatingly tight. When Miss Roberts hit bottom, her twelve inches
buried to the base in the young student's quivering cunt, both of them
heaved an audible sigh of relief.
As her hands slid to the young teen's slim hips and her own pelvis began
to thrust her rigid dick into his stretched pussy, Miss Roberts's look of
determination began to melt into a distracted mask of pure pleasure.
Timmy, for his part, didn't look to be having too bad a time, either. His
mouth was open in a loose "O" of silent moaning as the headmistress fucked
him from behind.
As she continued to fondle her immense, though not as immense as Timmy's,
breasts and finger her wet, smooth pussy, Miss Payne watched as the
headmistress picked up the wooden paddle from its place on her desk,
turning the long, thick handle around and grasping it by the paddle. As
she continued to stroke her thick cock in and out of the teenager's pussy,
she positioned the end of the handle at the tightly clenched entrance to
Timmy's ass. He moaned then, in what sounded like a mixture of fear and
anticipation, but of course he couldn't object. Timmy's moans became
louder and more insistent as the wooden handle slid slowly but
relentlessly up into his ass.
Miss Payne found her own pussy heating up and approaching orgasm as she
watched the headmistress double-filling the helpless teenager, stroking
her big cock in and out of his pussy while her paddle violated his
asshole. Timmy seemed to be minding the violation less and less, however,
as his tender young holes stretched to admit the foreign intruders and his
hips started to buck back into Miss Roberts's thrusts again. Miss Payne's
fingers working in her pussy and her hand stroking her tits pushed her
over the edge then, and her eyes squeezed shut as her orgasm shot through
her body, making her arms and legs rigid as her back arched with the
ecstasy of her climax.
When her eyes were capable of opening again, Miss Payne looked up to see
Miss Roberts's eyes on her as she continued to double-penetrate the
student bent over her desk.
"Why don't you climb on the table and let Timmy service you as well? As
poorly behaved as he's been, I doubt he's had a taste of pussy since his
time here began."
Miss Roberts knew that the teachers often rewarded well-behaved students
by letting them stay after class and fuck their teachers. It was
encouraged. Keeping order only by the threat of punishment was not as
effective as training the boys to behave by using punishments and rewards.
All the students at Miss DeVille's School had been delinquents and
troublemakers at the schools they came from, but fear of the punishment
combined with the reward of sex with the gorgeous and extremely busty
young teaching staff transformed them into model students in no time.
Miss Payne had several students whose good behavior she was rewarding
regularly. One of her best students from her morning classes had stayed
through the lunch hour, fucking her on her own desk, and she had felt
pleasantly satiated with her pussy full of the young man's cum when she
had returned from lunch and had to deal with Timmy's insubordination.
However, she was certainly willing to let Timmy lick her smooth pussy to
another orgasm, so she climbed onto the hardwood top of the headmistress's
desk and spread her legs, grasping Timmy by the back of his head and
guiding his face down into her hairless cunt.
Timmy's tongue went to work at once, sliding along his teacher's slippery
pussy-lips. Miss Payne moaned and set both her hands to work massaging her
breasts and rubbing her nipples, as Timmy tongued her cunt and sucked her
engorged clit. The rhythm of Miss Roberts driving her cock into his pussy
and her paddle into his ass pressed Timmy's face up into Miss Payne's
crotch repeatedly, rocking her soft, rounded ass on the desk. Each time
his face was forcibly pressed into her crotch, Miss Payne felt herself
creep a minute bit closer to orgasm. Her hands slid over her giant
titties, her palms teasing her nipples, as the teenager licked and sucked
at her sopping, hairless pussy.
Miss Roberts, at the same time, seemed to be grunting and moaning more
insistently now. She seemed to be moving toward a climax herself. Her big,
round breasts heaved on her chest as her rapid breathing caused them to
leap and bob, and she pulled Timmy's slim girlish hips back, forcing her
cock into his pussy with one hand while she rammed the paddle up his ass
with the other.
Timmy's muffled moans of pleasure forced themselves past the folds of his
teacher's pussy, as he was still burying his face between her legs and
pleasuring her with his tongue. He was moaning faster how, though, and
louder, his breath coming quicker as all three, the headmistress, the
teacher, and the student, hurtled toward climax in their sexual triangle.
Miss Roberts came first, grunting an unfeminine groan and ramming her cock
and paddle into Timmy's pussy and ass as she deposited a second load of
cum into the teenager. Miss Payne could see Timmy's eyes widen at the
sudden deep violation as he continued to lick and suck her throbbing
pussy, but he must have enjoyed it because he almost immediately began to
orgasm as well. He collapsed onto the table, his massive breasts crushed
beneath his chest, as the climax washed over him like waves on a beach,
leaving his petite female body limp and spent.
He never, however, stopped lapping at Miss Payne's lovely pussy. His
tongue slid up her well-lubricated slit to her hard, sensitive clitoris
several more times, enough to push his teacher over the edge and into her
own orgasm. Her soft thighs clenched shut around his cute female face,
gripping his head and trapping him up against her spasming pussy as she
arched her back, thrusting out her G-cup melons and moaning in pleasure.
As their orgasms subsided, Miss Roberts and Miss Payne unsteadily
disentangled themselves from the teenager collapsed on the desk, with his
giant breasts bulging out to either side of his torso and cum dripping
from his pussy and his mouth. Both of the staff members began to arrange
and don their clothing, leaving Timmy to clean himself up as best he could
and get ready for his return to the classroom.
* * * * * * * * * *
Danny looked up from his reading to see Miss Payne and Timmy returning
from the headmistress's office. He had been known that Timmy would be
coming back as a girl, but that didn't prepare him for the sight he saw
when they entered the classroom.
Miss Payne returned to her place behind her desk, looking indecently
satisfied. Danny was sure she'd been pretty well fucked since she left the
room. She arranged herself in her chair before she addressed the class.
Timmy, they all knew, was waiting in the hallway to be admitted back into
the room.
"Class," she announced when she'd settled into her seat, "unfortunately
Timmy will be unable to join us for a week. Please say hello to Tina."
Danny was amazed. The one time he'd been transformed, it had only been for
a day. That was the third day he'd been in Miss DeVille's School, and he'd
thought he could talk back to the teachers like he had in his old school.
He'd learned quickly. Being turned into a girl, having everyone call him
Dani, and being unable to control himself when anyone else was in the room
had left him shaken, and he'd been careful to follow the rules ever since.
Spending a day as a tiny teenage girl, completely submissive to everyone
around him, was an experience he never wanted to repeat.
Danny knew, from the length of Timmy's punishment, that it would be much
more extreme than his own had been, but he still wasn't prepared for the
sight of Timmy's transformed form when it walked through the door. The
girl that Timmy had been forcibly turned into was tiny and petite, and
most of her body was so girlish and cute that it was hard to believe she
was the same boy who'd been sitting in front of Danny until he mouthed off
to the teacher. The fact that it was only made Danny more adamant that
he'd never break the rules again.
Danny's eyes were drawn, unavoidably, to the one part of Timmy's new body
that wasn't girlish and cute. He stared openly, as did the other boys in
the class, at Timmy's enormous breasts. They jutted out from the
transformed boy's girlish chest, huge and round, bigger than basketballs
but nearly as spherical. The uniform top that Timmy had been provided with
did nothing to cover them; he was now so busty that it wouldn't button,
and he was trying to maintain some degree of modesty by holding it
together in front of him. That was useless, since the shirt wouldn't
close, and the whole interior curves of his breasts were revealed to his
classmates.
Timmy walked as quickly as he could over to his seat, and sat down in
front of Danny. Danny could see that his classmate's skirt was so short
that, when he sat down, it rode up the back and revealed the sexy teenage
ass that was split by a thong. Danny's cock, already hardening at the
sight of Timmy's enormous titties from across the room, stiffened even
more at the sight of the soft, female ass in the seat in front of him.
Danny reached out his hand, under the desk, and began to caress Timmy's
sexy ass. His classmate stiffened when he felt the hand on his ass, but
then relaxed, sliding back in his seat to give Danny better access.
Danny's finger slid to Timmy's ass crack, pulled out the thong slightly,
then released it and let it snap back softly.
Miss Payne looked up from her desk at the noise, miniscule though it was.
"Danny," she said gently, "you know better than that. If you want to play
with Tina, take her to the back of the room."
Danny blushed, but obeyed. When he stood up from his seat, his hard cock
tented out the front of his gray uniform pants. It was right at eye level
for Timmy as Danny guided the transformed teen up out of his seat and to
the rear of the classroom, where a wide padded bench could be found.
Sitting on the bench and feeling his hard-on stifled in his pants, Danny
said to Timmy, "strip. I want to see you completely naked."
The other students in the class had refocused their attention from their
reading now, and were staring as intently at Timmy's back as Danny was at
his much more impressive front. Miss Payne didn't scold them, of course.
This was the one excuse they were allowed for losing concentration in the
classroom. And the teacher seemed to be nearly as interested as the class
in seeing the young transformed student strip.
Timmy didn't hesitate. He couldn't. He opened the front of his useless
shirt, exposing his enormous J-cup titties, and shrugged the top off his
shoulders and to the floor. His short plaid skirt went next, as he slid it
down his legs. Bending at the waist, he gave the class an excellent,
unobstructed view of his thong-split ass, but the view from Danny's angle,
of his classmate's new gigantic breasts hanging from his chest, dangling
and jiggling, was even better. Finally, Timmy slid his thong down over his
girlish hips and stepped out of it, revealing his tight, hairless pussy.
"Now come over here," said Danny, and Timmy complied. He sat down on the
bench beside Danny and lifted his enormous breasts to the other boy's
face, letting him lick and suck the nipples and run his hands over the
huge expanse of tit-flesh. The class watched intently as Danny's tongue
wandered over Timmy's breasts, his hands rubbing the soft, rounded globes.
Timmy's head was thrown back and his eyes closed, his mouth sighing at the
feeling of his big female nipples being engulfed in a warm, wet mouth. His
legs parted, revealing the wet pussy between them, and his slim hips
started to rotate slightly, rubbing his pussy-lips against the padding of
the bench.
While Danny continued to suck and fondle his titties, Timmy's hand reached
over to the other boy's crotch. He unzipped his classmate's fly, clumsily
because of the angle, and reached inside. Freeing Danny's nine-incher,
Timmy began to stroke his hand up and down the length of the shaft,
feeling Danny's warm moan of pleasure against the pillowy expanse of his
breasts. His hand slid over the boy's penis, feeling the stiffness and the
elasticity of the skin. At the end of every stroke, he rubbed his palm
against the head of the cock, sometimes eliciting a grunt from Danny.
Pulling away from Timmy's breasts, Danny slid his hands through the long
blonde hair and gently pushed Timmy's head down into his own lap. Timmy's
mouth closed over the head of Danny's cock, and Danny felt the moist, warm
suction of Timmy's mouth begin to work its magic on his dick. The class
saw Timmy's head bobbing up and down in Danny's lap, the transformed lips
sliding along the taut skin of the hard cock, the swaying of the enormous
breasts as Timmy's rhythm quickened. They saw Timmy's hands stroking the
shaft of Danny's penis as his mouth and tongue worked the head, and they
saw him reach into Danny's fly again to free his balls, which Timmy's hand
then fondled and tickled.
There wasn't a limp dick in the classroom, or an eye trained on a book, as
Danny lifted Timmy's head from his lap and pushed back on the transformed
teen's shoulders, guiding him backwards to a supine position on the padded
bench. Miss Payne's cunt was wet and throbbing again, even after several
satisfying orgasms, as she watched Timmy's giant breasts settle and flow
across his petite ribcage, and his legs spread to leave his wet, hairless
pussy completely undefended. From across the room, the teacher could see
the sparkling pussy juice that was covering and dripping from the
student's hot cunt. When Danny leaned forward, positioned the head of his
straining cock at the entrance to Timmy's pussy, and then slowly slid
inside completely on the first stroke, Miss Payne could almost feel it.
She made a mental note to keep Danny after class one day soon, to let him
give her a good fucking.
Danny's back arched as he began fucking Timmy in earnest, contorting so as
to suck on his immense titties at the same time. Timmy having become so
much shorter as a result of the transformation, it would have been an
impossible task had not his tits become so unnaturally large. The teen's
enormous, fat titties were so huge as to be up against his chin, and Danny
sucked at the hard nipples as his ass clenched and he drove his rigid rod
again and again into the prostrate classmate beneath him.
Danny's rock-hard cock plunged into Timmy's wet pussy, and it felt like
slipping into a warm, moist cave. Timmy's pussy was perfect. It was tight
but yielding, completely hairless, and attached between the legs of the
hottest girl to ever walk the halls of Miss DeVille's School. As he
pounded Timmy's pussy mercilessly, impaling the transformed boy again and
again with his rigid dick while he sucked at the monstrous titties that
crowned his petite young chest, Danny found himself wishing that Timmy
would never change back. Had Miss Payne said that he'd be this way for a
week? Danny had never heard of a punishment that long, but he couldn't
feel sorry for the sullen, argumentative boy who usually sat in front of
him in class. He was too busy fucking him.
Danny could feel his body approaching orgasm when Timmy started to come.
His high female voice rose in a screech of ecstasy as he whipped his head
back and forth, throwing his blonde mane around and causing the huge
mammaries on his chest to jiggle and ripple like flesh-colored Jell-O with
nipples. The sight of the big bouncing breasts on his transformed
classmate's chest pushed Danny along the road to orgasm even faster, and
he knew he couldn't hold out much longer. Grabbing Timmy's tight female
ass, he pulled himself into the transformed boy's pussy that much harder
and faster, trying to penetrate him as deeply as possible. With each
stroke, he proved the depths of Timmy's cunt, driving his hard rod deep
into the tight, hairless pussy.
Danny's climactic groan blended with Timmy's feminine mewling as one
orgasm wound down and another began. Danny pulled out of Timmy's pussy
suddenly, jumping forward with his cock in his hand to crouch with it over
Timmy's immense tits. Timmy's hands slid over his slick, smooth flesh to
his cunt and began to masturbate his pussy as Danny crouched over him,
moaning and stroking his cock. The still-male boy's body tightened as his
cum was ejected from his cock, shooting at Timmy's face and breasts. The
creamy ejaculate shot out in several big spurts, covering Timmy's enormous
titties, his face, and his neck. Shuddering with the aftershocks of his
orgasm, he stroked his cock weakly as he got off of Timmy clumsily, then
turned to the rest of the class.
Only when he turned around did he see the line of boys waiting to be next
to fuck Timmy. Their books were on their desks, forgotten, and every boy
in class was standing in line to use their classmate like the filthy whore
he'd become, waiting in various stages of undress to plunge their dicks
into the transformed body of their peer.
"Get back to your desk, Danny," Miss Payne said, indulgently. "I'm sure
Timmy has brought enough pussy to share with the entire class."
* * * * * * * * * *
Ryan's fourth period class was near the gym, so he was nearly always the
first to the locker room. He was undressed to his boxers when he heard the
other boys start to come in. Something sounded odd. There was an
undercurrent of whispering that wasn't normal. He'd only been at of Miss
Sheila DeVille's School for Wayward Boys for a week, but he'd already
learned that students moved through the halls in almost total silence, and
spoke only when spoken to by a teacher. He already knew why.
Miss Johnson, the gym instructor, found it odd as well. Ryan saw her come
out of the gym office and stand just inside the locker room, hands on
hips, her tight, perfect ass barely covered by the athletic gray gym
shorts that appeared to have been sprayed on and her giant melons barely
contained by her straining sports bra. He turned his attention back to
dressing, an action that was made much more difficult by the erection he
had sprouted at the sight of his teacher's sexy body.
"Why on Earth are you boys making such a... oh," Miss Johnson said. The
whispering had stopped as soon as she started speaking, but it wasn't
until the entire group of several students made it into the locker room
that Ryan saw what had caused her to trail off.
It was a girl. Actually, "girl" might not be quite accurate. Most of her
looked quite young, only in the middle of her adolescence, but her tits...
They were nothing short of gigantic. Huge, watermelon-sized, but very
round titties hung magnificently from her chest. Her schoolgirl uniform,
with the tiny plaid skirt and the shirt held almost together in a vain
attempt to hide her stupendous endowments, was the most arousing outfit
Ryan had ever seen.
"Who is this?" Miss Thompson demanded of Danny, a boy in the class who
Ryan knew slightly. Ryan knew the answer, at least in a general sense.
There were no female students at of Miss DeVille's School except for the
boys who had been transformed as punishment.
"This is Timmy, Miss Johnson," Danny replied meekly. "He was rude to Miss
Payne. She said that he's going to be 'Tina' all week."
"I might have guessed," the teacher replied. "Well, I certainly hope he
learns his lesson this time. But the rest of you must learn to be quieter
in the hallways. Well, take him in back and let him change his clothes. I
don't suppose we'll get much done in class today."
Cowed, the group of boys surrounding the transformed teen moved to their
lockers. Timmy's and Danny's were both near Ryan, and as the now-female
boy started, as demurely as possible, to strip out of the few scraps of
cloth that constituted his schoolgirl uniform, Ryan found that the hard-on
that Miss Johnson had inspired hadn't subsided. He stared at every curve
and crevasse of his transformed classmate's perfect body, amazed at the
swaying of the immense tits and the sweet little teen ass. Timmy seemed to
be trying to change clothes without drawing attention to himself, but
there was no way he could hide endowments like those.
"A week," Danny muttered under his breath, and Ryan strained his attention
away from Timmy's naked form to see Danny shake his head.
"What's that?" he asked.
"Miss Payne said he's going to be that way," he started, inclining his
chin toward Timmy's jiggling, female form as he pulled off his tie, "for a
whole week. I've never heard of a punishment that long."
"I've never seen tits that big," said Ryan. "I thought they were all like
what happened to Greg last week?"
"What?" said Danny. "Oh, I forget you just got here. No. That was only the
second time Greg's ever been sent to the headmistress. That was nothing.
Most guys learn after one time. A few screw up again and get the treatment
twice. But this joker here," pointing his thumb at Timmy, "can't seem to
fly right no matter how many times he gets punished. Each time, they make
you bigger and sluttier. As many times as this guy's been transformed,
it's no surprise his tits are as big as beanbags."
"So... the reason they act like that is because of the punishment?"
"Yeah," said Danny. "You think Greg let all those guys fuck him because he
liked it? Fuck, no. When you get transformed, you can't be yourself. The
way you act, the things you do... you're not in control. The only time you
can do what you want is when you're alone. This guy," he jerked his head
in Timmy's direction again, "will fuck and suck anything that moves until
he gets back to his room. Then he'll probably lie down on his bed and hate
himself for it. That's how they get you. There's no way I'm ever stepping
out of line again."
"So... you've been transformed, too?"
Danny was saved from having to answer this embarrassing question when
another boy from the next bay of lockers turned the corner into view. The
towel wrapped around his waist did nothing to hide his hard cock as he
stared at Timmy's very female form. The transformed boy, made slower by
the inconvenient appendages attached to his torso, had just finished
stripping down to his thong panties. The other boy, whose name Ryan didn't
know, reached out to grasp Timmy's panties by the waistband and slide them
down over his slim teenager hips and down his female legs. Timmy stepped
out of his panties and followed obediently as the other boy led him down
past the lockers to the shower room. Ryan joined the crowd of boys
following.
The rows of showerheads were spraying hot water indiscriminately, filling
the shower room with steam. Little droplets of water attached themselves
to Timmy's naked body, his female form glistening with moisture. As the
boys followed in, Timmy stood in the center of the shower room, the spray
hitting his petite body. His humongous tits, their puffy nipples standing
at attention, jutted out from his body. He stood with legs slightly
spread, his dripping, hairless pussy exposed and visible, waiting for
someone to make the first move.
The boy who led him into the shower moved forward first. Guiding Timmy by
the shoulder, he pushed him forward, bending the tiny female body at the
waist. Timmy's titties overbalanced him almost immediately, and he fell to
his hands and knees. His gigantic tits swayed dramatically beneath him,
nearly touching the floor between his outstretched arms.
The boy who had forced him into this undignified position crouched behind
him, stroking his erect ten-inch cock. His towel had been discarded, and
he was as naked as Timmy was, though the many spectators paid no attention
to their still-male classmate's nudity, so intent they were on Timmy's
titanic swaying breasts and his upturned teen ass. His as cheeks were
parted and his pretty pussy was visible from behind.
The boy behind him positioned his long, thick pole at the entrance to
Timmy's pussy, then drove the dick into him from behind. Timmy's cute
voice gasped in pleasure, and everyone knew when the lengthy rod was
filling him all the way from the whimper of ecstasy that escaped his lips.
The stiff cock pumping in and out of his pussy, Timmy moaned agreeably at
the deepest penetration of every stroke.
One of the watching boys, unable to contain himself any longer, dropped
his towel, revealing the straining hard-on that every boy watching Timmy
get fucked now possessed. This one skirted the coupling teenagers,
descending into the steam in the center of the room and kneeling in the
hot mist, directly in front of Timmy's face. No convincing was necessary;
everyone knew the compulsion that went with the transformation was strong
enough. Timmy's mouth closed around the thick head of his classmate's
cock, and his talented tongue began to massage the stiff pole.
With a cock buried in his pussy and another between his lips, Timmy let
out a squeal that informed everyone present that he was having a
spectacular orgasm. Some of the students reflected on the shame he would
surely feel later, when alone in his room, for the way he was acting now.
None of them, however, made any effort to lessen his humiliation. These
were the rules; this was what was done. And of course, Miss Sheila
DeVille's School for Wayward Boys was very effective in training its
students to follow the rules.
When the boys pumping their cocks in and out of Timmy's pussy and face
finally spurted their loads of hot, creamy cum into him, they got up and
moved to let other classmates have access to the horny transformee. Timmy
waited on hands and knees, his pussy wet and waiting, his hips still
rolling slightly in anticipation of the fucking that had only momentarily
ceased.
Another boy moved to lie on the floor, sliding under Timmy's body to fuck
him from below. Timmy's immense titties hung down from his chest, resting
on the body of the boy under him, as the thick, thrusting cock slid deep
into Timmy on the first penetration. His pussy was wet and ready, and he
began moaning again at the penetration until another boy, crouching in
front of him, inserted another cock into Timmy's face. The insatiable
transformed boy sucked it greedily into his mouth and buried his face in
his classmate's crotch.
Ryan was entranced at the sight of the boy he slightly knew, now
transformed into a vision of excessive feminine charms, bobbing his head
and bouncing his hips up and down as dicks penetrated him in two holes.
The transformed teen's girlish ass moved up and down as the dick pistoned
in and out of his pussy, and Ryan knew he had to have some release.
Doffing his own boxers, he moved into the thick of the spray of the jets,
feeling the hot water run over his body as he crouched behind Timmy. His
hard cock was begging for release as he pointed it at the difficult moving
target of Timmy's asshole, bobbing up and down as he energetically impaled
himself on the cock underneath him. Choosing his moment, Ryan slid his
cock into the other teen's ass, riding his bucking body like a bronco.
The rhythm was problematic at first, but Ryan soon fell into a pattern
that worked with, rather than against, the other two boys with their cocks
in the fine piece of ass that Timmy had recently become. His cock buried
in the hot, tight tunnel of Timmy's asshole, Ryan could feel the cum
boiling in his balls as he pumped away, trying to last as long as possible
before he deposited his cum deep up in Timmy's back door. The feeling of
tightness, of friction, that Timmy's ass communicated to his cock was the
most erotically hypnotic sensation that Ryan had ever felt. This
transformed boy fucked like the sexiest woman alive. Ryan was glad that he
could look forward to a week more of this.
Eventually, Ryan couldn't hold out any longer. The jet of sperm spraying
from his dick and up into Timmy's bowel seemed more forceful than the jet
of the shower nozzles hitting them on the floor. The other two boys
fucking Timmy reached their own orgasms, unloaded their cum into Timmy's
waiting orifices, and then made way for others. Timmy, moaning regularly
from apparently rapturous female orgasms, spread his mouth, his pussy
lips, and his ass cheeks, easily accommodating all comers. He kneeled in
the center of the shower, taking dicks up his ass, in his pussy, between
his tits. He sucked cock and stroked it with his hands. Cum shot at him,
covering his back, his face, his ass, his tits. It soiled his hair, then
was washed away by the spray of the showers.
Timmy fucked like a champion, tirelessly. No matter how many cocks were
pressed into him, he satisfied them all, milking the cum from them with
his holes or his hands, or the crevasse between his stupendous titties.
Each cock was caressed, played with, and then sucked dry. Even when Miss
Johnson, tired of waiting for a class that was wholly preoccupied with its
shower-room antics, entered the shower, stripped off her clothing and sat
spread-legged against the wall for Timmy to lap at her smooth hairless
pussy, he still took a dick in his ass, one in his pussy, and jacked off
two others in both his hands. A sexual dynamo, Timmy satisfied some
classmates two or three times, keeping them past the bell signaling the
end of the period and exposing some of his peers to their own punishment
for tardiness to their next hour classes.
* * * * * * * * * *
When he finally staggered back to his room, long past his normal bedtime,
Timmy had been fucked more times than a whore on payday. His schoolgirl
uniform had rips where overzealous boys had stripped it off of him too
roughly, and cum was drying on the skin of his face and body in flaky
white patches. He was walking carefully, his pussy and ass having been
pounded by penis after penis, and his throat felt sore from the many cocks
that had been shoved down it.
If one of Timmy's classmates had seen him stagger, exhausted from
countless orgasms and the effort of repeated hard fucking, through his
doorway, they would have been certain they knew what he would do once
inside and cut off from other people. Almost all the students at Miss
Sheila DeVille's School for Wayward Boys had been in his position at one
time or another, and they had all reacted the same way. The moment the
door was shut behind them, the veneer of the submissive, quiet fuck-toy
fell away. They looked down at their female bodies in disgust at what
they'd been forced to do, and to enjoy. They sobbed uncontrollably at the
humiliation they'd undergone, barely sleeping though they longed for the
oblivion that slumber would bring. Each of them spent the night in
hysterical remorse over the infraction that caused them to be reduced to
their present position, and each came forth in the morning resolved firmly
never to put a foot wrong in Miss DeVille's School again.
Had one of Timmy's classmates seen him once the door shut behind him, they
wouldn't have understood or believed his reaction. When the last sliver of
the hallway disappeared behind the closing door and Timmy felt his own
will reassert itself on his body, he let out a satisfied sigh that
suggested happy weariness, not suicidal depression. Instead of flinging
himself on his bed, still clothed and sobbing, he grinned and hummed a
tune as he stripped off his female clothes and showered to remove the
drying cum from his hair and his perfect body.
Drying himself off after showering, he admired himself in the mirror,
turning to examine his cute ass and gigantic breasts. He lifted each and
watched it fall, grinning at the jiggling the action elicited, then
walked, still naked, to his bed. Lying down, he began to masturbate
listlessly, all real desire satiated but still enjoying his body.
"Well," he thought, "that was quite a day. And now I've got a whole week
like that ahead of me. I can't wait."
"I can't believe I waited so long before I broke any rules. I was so
scared of being a girl that I knuckled under just like the rest of those
morons, doing anything the teachers asked of me. When I slipped up and got
transformed the first time, I thought my life was over."
"But from the first time I felt that cock in my little teen pussy, I was
hooked. This was it. What I'd been waiting for. When my first day as a
girl was up and I transformed back into a boy, my cock was rock hard just
thinking about the orgasms I'd had with my little pussy full of cock. I
couldn't wait to be a girl again."
"And after a week, I'm a boy again. But Miss Roberts said next time, it'd
be permanent. Until I graduate, she said. I wonder what would happen if I
got transformed again, permanently this time, then tried to escape? That's
an interesting idea. If I made it, I'd be outside and a huge-breasted slut
for life. If they caught me, they'd probably make me even more slutty and
keep me here."
"Of course, I'd be stuck as the demure little slut if I got out. I'd have
to lay down and give it up to any guy with a hard dick that wanted to fuck
me. But that's pretty much what I'd do if there wasn't any mind-control,
anyway. When you're forced to act like you really want to act, that isn't
really much like mind-control at all."
Timmy grinned, his fingers slipping in and out of his wet pussy and his
hands roaming over his giant, fat titties. He moaned softly and wriggled
deeper into his covers, full of anticipation for the long week he had
ahead of him and eagerly planning for the months and years that would
follow it.
End.
What happens when Timmy misbehaves at Miss Sheila DeVille's School for Wayward Boys? Let's just say... <em>it's big.</em>
1269668440
1
44
44
1
A Perfect Life
A story about a man transformed into a woman by his wife at her job. Many aspects of becoming and acting like a woman are discussed in great detail.
<!--break-->
DECLARATION: This story is an original literary work.
I wrote a story just to stretch my creative muscles.
All scientists and Wizards in this work are fictional.
Any resemblance to anyone living, dead, or born in the
future, is purely coincidental.
WARNINGS: Contains transgender themes, Sci-Fi,
explicit sex, mild violence, swearing, and strange
ideas. It has only the strange things that dribble
from my head. If you are not old enough, mature
enough, open minded enough, and especially not smart
enough to stop reading should you find yourself
becoming offended viewing such a story, don't!
I hereby grant permission to post this story, make it
available for download, or send it to one or more of
your kinky friends, as long as I am given credit for
it and no monetary profit is made from it without
sharing it with me. (I'm not greedy, but I did write
it.)
**********
A Perfect Life
By Wholeman
Repost by TFguy on TF-Media.net
**********
The reasons
I am not writing this myself. I have finally
convinced someone to do it for me. She promised to
post it on the Internet, but only as fiction. I
suppose it is a bit unbelievable.
It all started with the best of intentions.
I had married my love while we were still in college.
She was beautiful, brilliant, and fun to be with. We
married and lived together under very 'hand to mouth'
conditions. There was never any disposable income to
buy anything but the barest necessities.
I would tell my lovely bride, "One day honey, I'll
make enough money that you won't have to work. You
will only have to stay at home and be beautiful. I
will be able to hire maids and handmaidens who will
wait on you hand and foot! You won't even have to
dress yourself! The only thing you will have to be
ready for is occasional sex with your horny husband.
I'll see to it that you have only the most beautiful
clothes, the sexiest underwear, and the body you
always wanted." That last part was really, the body I
always wanted her to have, and not the body she always
wanted. I assumed that she would want to look so
beautiful that I couldn't keep my hands off of her.
What a jerk, eh?
Well we were both getting high honors in our
respective fields. I was getting a MBA in
manufacturing. My lovely bride was getting her
Doctorate in genetic engineering.
We both graduated about the same time. I got work at
a major aerospace company. Kylynn started work for a
startup company out of the east side.
Oh, I didn't tell you my name yet! I am Vernon
Spencer Solman. Or at least I was.
The Night Before
Okay on with the story.
We were finally making some money although we were
both spending far too much time apart, but that is how
it is with two career minded people. I was putting in
many extra hours to advance my career so that I could
provide for my lovely bride. I worked my butt off for
that company!
Then it happened, peace broke out and I found myself
laid off, no job, and no future, just another manager
sitting at home whilst his wife's career is going
great guns. She seemed to move up in her company's
organization on a daily basis. Kylynn was beginning
to bring in enough money that it was embarrassing the
hell out of me since I was temporarily without a job.
I tried my best to do those little things around the
house to keep the place neat and tidy, but Kylynn was
making so much money that she hired a maid to keep the
place spotless. She said that she didn't want me
toiling away all day when she could afford to have
maids do it for us.
Now I was desperate, I had nothing to do all day
except watch this sexy thing clean our house. that and
drool a lot while I watched her.
To keep away from temptation I concentrated on writing
and submitting r‚sum‚ after r‚sum‚, however there were
no responses from any of the companies. I know that
times are hard right now, but all of the rejections
were shattering my self-esteem.
I became very depressed, so when Kylynn would finally
drag herself in from work, I wasn't able to do much
but whine about my lack of results. I know that I
wasn't the best of company at this point and Kylynn
was nothing but sympathetic and comforting.
Whining about the lack of response from the many
companies and not even being able to generate an
interview I had begun thinking that somehow I had been
blackballed.
Finally Kylynn suggested that her company, Feminine
Genetic Research Inc. might just be in the market for
a production manager.
"I wouldn't be working for you would I?" I asked
jokingly.
"Silly boy! I'm in research. The Production
department is completely different," Kylynn answered
with a smile and a hug.
"I guess I haven't been doing too well on my ambition
to make enough money so that you could live in luxury
with no troubles and just your loving husband to
concentrate on, have I?" I half asked, half stated.
"I know you'd like to be the macho caveman and bring
home the raw meat for your cavewoman to cook, but this
is the twenty first century honey! I love you whether
you make a zillion dollars or even if I wind up being
the cavewoman/Amazon who brings home the fatted calf
for my househusband to handle. Would you object so
much being a kept man?" she smiled up at me.
"I think I probably would Kylynn. It's a great life
for a woman, but in our society if a man doesn't work
he is looked down on by almost everyone. Women get a
greater flexibility in their life roles than men do,"
I said hugging her, "I kind of envy that!"
"You do, don't you?" she looked at me kind of funny
and then went on, "I think you just might be right
honey. It would be socially unacceptable for a male
to be a stay-at-home spouse." she seemed to be deep in
thought for a few minutes but finally brightened.
"Will it make you happy to get work at Feminine
Genetic Research Inc.?" she asked sweetly.
"Yes, Kylynn. Getting a real job anywhere will be a
big help for me. I know that there will be those
who'll whisper behind my back that 'she got him the
job' but I can handle that," I answered, knowing the
kind of friends I have.
"Good! You should apply in the morning, that job
won't stay open forever. Also, I'm just the messenger
here. You will have to impress the woman you'll be
working for. You understand that don't you?" she
asked seriously.
"I would be reporting to a woman? Do you know her?
Can you give me any insights as to how I can come off
looking the best in her eyes?" I asked worriedly. You
see I didn't have the best track record with female
managers. It had been my experience that most women
who were determined enough to get promoted in male
controlled business were very cutthroat and
backstabbing.
"Not to worry honey, Feminine Genetic Research isn't
the normal, male run company that you are used to.
The women there are all very caring and work together
in harmony. In fact if they find out that some female
has been backstabbing or setting up the others, she is
usually let go in a hurry. Do you feel better about
it now sweetheart?" Kylynn seemed able to read my
thoughts almost before they had fully formed.
"That does make me feel a little better. How did you
know that I was thinking of the woman who pulled that
nasty trick on me?"
"You were grousing about her for a week hon.. How
could I not remember? I just want to see you happy
again Vern!" she said although she wouldn't look me in
the eye. She seemed deep in private thought. She
just snuggled up to me so I would know she meant it.
"I don't blame all women for her Kylynn. But I did
have a moment of anxiety. I won't even give it
another thought when I interview," I assured my wife.
"It is settled then, I will expect you to have put in
your application by noon tomorrow! Can I tell the
department head that her head-hunting worries are
over?"
"Yes dear, I will do as you asked. I won't stay home
and watch Oprah tomorrow morning. Instead, I'll go
and put my r‚sum‚ in at Feminine Genetic Research
bright and early!" I assured her. She could be quite
the nag if I didn't follow through.
Day One
The next day I submitted my r‚sum‚ as I told Kylynn I
would. The girl behind the desk took it and asked me
to sit down and wait, which had never happened during
my recent job search. I had been seated there for
only a few minutes when a rather tall brunette came
towards me. She was nearly six foot tall, slim, her
long hair cascaded down her back in layers, and she
carried herself with the deportment of royalty. In
all, she looked like she should be featuring in an
edition of Score Magazine or something.
"Mr. Solman, how nice to meet you! Kylynn has told me
a lot about you! Your r‚sum‚ was just a formality.
We here at Feminine Genetic Research, or FGR, like to
think of ourselves as a family so when we heard that
you were available and that your talents fit our
latest opening, well we immediately asked Kylynn if
she would ask you to join us!" she told me as she
rigorously pumped my hand in a firm, though feminine,
handshake.
"I guess I hadn't expected such a warm welcome Ms..?"
I started since she had not introduced herself yet.
"Oh, pardon me! I feel I know you already. My name
is Amber, Amber Reimann. I am so happy to make your
acquaintance. Kylynn is our top researcher and when
she said you would be available. well we just had to
have you. Can you take your physical today or do you
want to think over the offer of a position?" she
asked, nearly as excited as a cheerleader at a pep
rally.
I was a little taken aback to learn that Kylynn was
held in such high esteem, however I knew the kind of
money and benefits that Kylynn has been making, so I
was certain whatever salary offered to me would be
sufficient, so I answered with, "Ah, sure. I really
didn't have anything else on my calendar for today."
"Wonderful! How soon do you think you will be able to
start?" she was becoming almost insistent on getting
me on board, and on board right now!
"Is tomorrow too soon?" I asked almost apprehensively.
"Perfect! That is of course if you pass the physical.
But from what Kylynn says you shouldn't have any
difficulties there," she enthused, with just the hint
of a wink.
"Okay. where should I go for the physical?"
"Follow me. I'll give you a mini tour of our facility
as we go," she said, taking hold of my elbow and
hustling me along.
I was shown the production facilities, where everyone
on the other side of the glass was wearing bunny
suits. She showed me some of the minor labs, but she
told me that Kylynn's lab was off by itself and we
wouldn't be going by it.
"You have your own medical facilities here at the
plant?" I was astonished but it kind of made sense
since it was a bioresearch facility.
"Oh, yes! We have a complete miniature hospital here
on site, so we can handle almost any medical
emergency. We even care for most of our employees'
normal medical needs. It is like having your own
doctor on call. Since we need to have the physician
available anyway, it pays us to have her be the
primary physician for all of our employees. The good
part of that for you is there is no Co-pay!" she said,
giving a lighthearted melodic laugh.
"I can see where you would be able to save some money
doing things that way, very ingenious," I
complimented, since she was so enthusiastic that it
sounded like it had been her idea.
"Why thank you! It was the idea of our vice president
in charge of research. We are all proud of the
progressive things our company does."
I could see that this woman just might break into the
company song any minute, or pin a gold star on my
chest. I was beginning to think she was some kind of
Stepford wife or something.
"We do still have some things to learn, but we are
moving ahead with all of the best suggestions that our
ladies offer."
"I am very happy to see that the company has an active
suggestion program," I assumed, since that is the only
thing, which I knew that would explain what she had
said.
"Yes, we all try to make this company the best that it
can be. Our employees are like our family, if they
have a problem, then we do what we can to help them.
We strive to have happy productive employees here, and
I think that we have succeeded admirably!" she was so
enthusiastic it was hard to maintain my cynicism.
"That explains why Kylynn has been such a wonderful
wife," I joked.
"I'll bet she is, if she's only a fraction of what she
is here!" she agreed, "Ah, here we are!" She opened
the door for me, followed me into the room, and
introduced me to the receptionist.
"Dana McCollum, this is Vern Solman," she stated,
while she penned something into a logbook.
"Kylynn's Vern? This is a pleasure Mr. Solman!" she
pumped my hand vigorously.
"I believe I am here for a physical?" I suggested.
"Oh, right away Mr. Solman! You just relax on the
sofa out there for a few minutes while Amber and I do
some paperwork."
Now this is efficiency. I didn't have to fill out a
boatload of forms or documents. They were doing it
for me, and it was only a few minutes until they were
ready for me, "Mr. Solman? We are ready to see you
now. Please follow me."
I followed the receptionist into the exam room where
she asked, "Please disrobe Mr. Solman and put on this
gown." She handed me a hospital gown with little
flowers all over it. I raised an eyebrow at that but
took it and donned it after she left anyway.
I was left alone in the examination room for a while
so I started digging through the magazines for
something to read. The only magazines were Vogue,
Mademoiselle, Cosmopolitan, Allure, Marie Claire, and
Better Homes and Gardens.
I looked about the room and noticed that the ceiling
had a landscape poster on it. The things on the wall
were about feminine hygiene, and the female
reproductive system. There were knick-knacks here and
there giving the room a definite feminine feel.
I was becoming a little apprehensive when the Doctor
came in, "Hello Mr. Solman. I'm Doctor Neumann.
Please call me Theresa. I hear you are getting a pre-
employment physical today. The first thing I would
like from you is a urine sample and then the nurse
will weigh and measure you. When you are through with
all of that, I'll meet you back here and we can
continue on from there."
The Nurse took me to a 'Unisex' toilet and showed me
where the cups were, but did make the comment, "Men
are so lucky! All you have to do is whip it out and
fill the cup. Women have to do everything on that
list on the wall over there. Oh, when you are through
put the cup in the holder behind the stainless steel
door and I'll meet you back by the scales."
I politely thanked her trying not to grin over her
comment.
I filled the cup. (And then some.) and went out for my
weigh in.
"185lb. Mr. Solman. and let's get your height. that is
six foot one and a quarter inches in your bare feet.
If you will join Theresa back in the examination room,
she will start on the hard stuff."
I made my way back to the room and believe it or not,
Dr. Neumann, was there waiting for me, "Alright Mr.
Solman, here comes the embarrassing part. well, for
you maybe. I have done so many physicals that I'm
used to it, so don't you be nervous."
"All right I need to inspect your genitals, so if you
will stand and remove your gown, please." she asked
while she sat on a short, wheeled stool and as I took
off the gown her latex-gloved hand grasped my penis
and testicles, moving them left and right to get a
better look at them all around.
I on the other hand was trying my best to think of
anything except the fact that a pretty woman was
handling my cock. Unfortunately, I was not entirely
successful.
"Well that is flattering Mr. Solman but we will not
need it in that state for a few more minutes. Please
turn around and spread your cheeks. I will be
examining your prostate next," she told me as I felt
her well-lubed finger penetrate my anus. Now I had a
rock hard cock, which wouldn't and couldn't soften
until I was released.
"Well there is nothing wrong with your prostate, as
evidenced by my exam and your erection. It seems like
a good time for us to get the next sample we need. I
brought in a couple of magazines for you and I will
leave so that you may fill this test tube with semen
for me," she said, handing me a sample tube and then
briskly exiting the room. I heard the door lock. I
guess she wanted to ensure no one walked in on me.
I looked through the magazines and discovered that
somehow she had guessed at my tastes. There was a
Score magazine, (Boobcruise edition) a copy of Busty
Beauties, and a Shaved & Ready. 'Damn, I guess it is
more common than I figured to have those fetishes,' I
thought, as I got busy masturbating.
When I was through I put my gown back on and I knocked
on the door to let them know I had their sample. The
nurse unlocked it saying, "Thank you Mr. Solman. Um,
can you hand me back our. ah, stimulating magazines
please?"
I blushed a little as I handed them to her.
"Will you follow me, please? The doctor wants some X-
rays," she led me to the X-ray room and took chest,
head, and abdominals.
Back in the examination room, the nurse had me get
dressed and then Theresa popped right in and asked,
"We will of course need blood samples Mr. Solman.
Please, take a seat and I'll get started."
She took an aerosol can of something and sprayed the
crook of my arm, "This is just a little Lidocaine to
numb the area. Now we poke in the Safety-Lok. and
inject a little something to keep the vein open. and
we wait a few seconds for that to work. Ah that
should do it. Now to attach the Vacutainer. and now
we have our first sample. One more and we are done.
Now a cotton swab, remove the needle from your arm and
that should do it Mr. Solman. You may get dressed now
and I will turn you back over to Amber."
"Thank you Theresa, that was the most comfortable
blood sample anyone has ever taken from me," I hadn't
felt a thing!
"Why thank you. We strive to make medicine as
painless as possible here, but it is still nice to
hear someone take notice," she smiled and proffered
her hand, which I shook as I smiled right back at her.
Amber strode up to me and asked, "Well how did it go?
Is he going to be able to become one of our FGR
family?"
"I believe that he is well on his way Amber," Doctor
Neumann told her with a queer sort of smile on her
face.
"Perfect! Well come along Mr. Solman, we can continue
your tour of the facility, so you can get a feel for
the place," Amber offered.
"Just as long as you quit calling me Mr. Solman and
call me Vern," I had been Mr. Solmaned to death by
that point. It kept making me feel like my father was
with us.
"Vern it is then. This way and we can show you some
of the advanced marvels that FGR is about to move from
R&D into production," she motioned with her arms,
which way she wanted me to head.
"This is the biological sample repository, where we
have genetic material from a vast number of women
stored. The samples are categorized and indexed in
our computer system. Down the hallway here is our
growth media for the recombined genetic material," she
walked to the end of the hall and slipped to the left
and down a stairway, "Down this way is as place I am
certain you will be happy to see."
Amber opened the door and I could see a desk where a
woman was working and lots of laboratory equipment of
undetermined function lay scattered all about. On
closer inspection I recognized the lab-coated woman,
"Kylynn! Hi honey, Amber has been showing me around."
She started for a moment and looked up at me, and then
over to Amber, "Has he had his physical yet?"
"Yes Ms. Kylynn. He was a good boy and did everything
the doctor requested," she smiled that queer smile
that the doctor had on her face when I left her.
"You know, it just dawned on me, out of all the people
I have seen working here, I seem to be the only man,"
I mused, "Am I the only male in the whole company?"
"Yes, for now, you are Vern," Amber answered
carefully.
"Ah, I see. I am the token affirmative action male
then." I joked, "Just kidding, I am quite anxious to
start work and make a contribution to the firm."
Just then a wave of dizziness washed over me and I
grabbed a desktop to steady myself.
"Is something wrong Vern?" Kylynn asked sounding
concerned, while she rushed over grabbing my arm to
steady me.
"Just a brief dizzy spell I guess. I feel fine now,"
I smiled weakly back at her.
"Still I want you to go back to the infirmary with
Amber and let the doctor have a look at you," Kylynn
insisted, "and I don't want any macho back talk
either! Take care of him, please Amber?"
"Yes Ms. Kylynn, right away. Come along Vern, we will
have you feeling like a new person in no time!" she
told me, taking my hand, and nearly dragging me back
to the infirmary.
Just as we passed through the door I became dizzy
again and had to support myself on the countertop at
the reception desk.
"Mr. Solman is having dizzy spells. Please get
Theresa for us. Quickly!" Amber seemed to be taking
my slight dizziness almost too seriously. "Vern, I am
taking you back inside the infirmary so you can lay
down on one of the hospital beds until you feel
better."
I made it to the bed and stretched out, feeling better
now that I was lying down.
Theresa and the nurse joined us in the room and she
said, "Get his shoes and clothes off. I am going to
start an IV."
"I'm just a little dizzy Theresa. I don't think it is
all this serious," I complained even though I was
feeling another wave of dizziness wash over me.
"I am the doctor here, so you just lay there and relax
hon.," she insisted.
Along about that time I noticed that I was entirely
naked, but I felt so out of it, I didn't care.
Theresa sprayed my arm again and stuck me with the
same kind of needle, as before, except this time she
attached the tube to a hanging bag on a tree, and then
she added a blue machine on a stand next to that.
"This is going to make you feel a lot better hon.,"
she said as she flipped a switch on the blue machine
and a warm soothing sheet of drugged haziness drew
across me.
"There that should make you feel a whole lot better!
That is enough Morphine to make two men your size feel
a lot better!" she giggled and continued working.
"Now a little booster for that shot of genetic re-
sequencing agent and another mutagenic pliability
compound just like you received earlier," she poked a
needle into the IV and pushed the plunger in.
I was floating at that point and she could have poked
me in the eye and I wouldn't have cared.
The door came open and I heard, "How is she coming
ladies?"
With a great effort I managed to focus my eyes and saw
my beloved Kylynn standing there supposedly asking
about some woman?
Kylynn walked over to my bedside and saw me looking up
at her, "Oh, you are still with us Vera! How are you
feeling?"
"Whoooossh Weeerahh?" I slurred.
"Why you are my dear, or at least in a few days you
will be," she smiled down at me.
"Dats nice Kahahlynnnn," I answered and closed my eyes
savoring the high I was on.
"You will probably not remember me telling you this
honey, but I am going to anyway. Remember our
discussion about the perfect life you wanted to give
me if you ever made it big? Well Vera, I have made it
big. I make more than enough money to support us both
and you need not ever have to work again. However
after our conversation last night I realized you were
right, that a man at home would be looked down upon by
society and that you wouldn't be comfortable being a
kept man. Well I figured out the answer to those
problems. You are going to become a kept woman! You
can stay at home and be beautiful. I will be able to
hire maids and handmaidens who will wait on you hand
and foot! You won't even have to dress yourself! The
only thing you will have to be ready for is occasional
sex with your horny wife. I'll see to it that you
have only the most beautiful clothes, the sexiest
underwear, and the body you always wanted me to have.
Yes, I know of your fetish for huge boobs and
everything else, you are going to look so beautiful
that I won't be able to keep my hands off you!"
"Be booful?" I mumbled.
"Maybe you did hear what I said after all. I never
wanted to be a sex kitten for you or anyone else.
That was your fantasy. So now you will get to live
the perfect life, or what you said is a perfect life."
"I enjoy my work and my co-workers, but I couldn't
stand to see you staying at home and so unhappy. I
hope you will still love me at the end of this as much
as I love you," she finished and then kissed my lips.
I passed out then and didn't come around until
sometime much later. days I think.
Changeling
"Vera! I see you are awake for a little while. My
name is Allyce and I will be your nurse while you are
being re-sequenced. (Pronounced Aleese Ah) We want
to change the bed sheets right now, it seems you have
had another little accident. So, please roll over to
your right side for a moment."
I complied but my chest kept going! "What the f." I
started to say, but the squeaky voice it came out in,
wasn't what I expected.
"Okay now roll onto your other side."
I complied but my chest flopped way over onto the new
sheets lagging the rest of my body, once again.
"There! All changed! Kind of weird having your chest
go flopping around on you, huh Vera?" she giggled.
I looked around the room and everything looked bigger
than I remembered it. Then I looked at my nurse who
seemed normal sized but that didn't quite add up, "How
tall are you Allyce?"
"Five foot nothing. Why don't you like short nurses?"
she teased.
"You don't look short to me." I replied weakly.
"Well that is a relief! I like being short anyway. I
hear you like short women, is that true?" she asked up
close to my face.
"Yes, I like girls that are little and dainty," I
answered truthfully.
"I feel much better now," she hugged me and then went
on, "I don't think you are going to be awake much
longer. The doctor is injecting you with more genetic
re-sequencing agent so we'll have to turn up your
morphine again. Sweet dreams," she said as she faded
from my view.
Waking Two
The next time I came around it was only briefly.
"Oh, sorry to wake you dear, it's just me, Allyce.
You need your diaper changed again."
"I'm wearing a diaper?" I asked blearily.
"Well dear we had to do something. Your body has been
shedding mass like there is no tomorrow and the only
way out for it is your bottom. Okay lift your butt up
for me since you're awake, and I'll get rid of this
stinky mess!"
I did as she asked but it felt like I had so much more
bottom than before.
She walked back around and told me, "Now hon. this is
going to feel really weird to you, but I want you to
relax and let me finish cleaning you. Can you do that
for me?"
"Uh huh," I answered with a voice even higher than the
day before.
She started using diaper wipes on my bottom and
everything felt much as it should until she wiped
between my legs.
"What.? Oh god! It's gone!" I wailed and started to
cry after feeling her finger spread my labia to wipe
me clean down there.
Allyce came to the head of the bed and smothered me in
a big hug, "That's alright hon.. Let it out! You
have a good cry!"
I did as she said. I must have cried for fifteen
minutes straight.
She finally released me when I was only sobbing and
said, "I need to get a diaper back on you. So don't
worry I am not leaving."
I felt her wrap it up around my hips and secure the
tapes, "There, you are all safe again."
"I. I'm. I'm a girl. in a diaper!" I wailed again.
"Yes, you are. But you are a very pretty girl in a
diaper," she added trying to make me feel better. It
didn't.
I shuddered, which made my chest start jiggling like
Jell-O.
"Allyce, I want you to give me a hand with these
injections, you take the right breast and I will take
the left one," Theresa said from somewhere outside my
vision.
"She is awake Doctor," Allyce told her, "should I
crank up the Morphine?"
"Yes, that's a good idea. She'd be better off not
being awake through the accelerated growth process,"
Dr. Neumann answered.
I felt the darkness wash over me again and out I went.
Waking Three
"Welcome back Vera! You are coming along nicely! We
haven't had to change your diaper for hours now. We
did have to leave your catheter in though. How are
you feeling?" Allyce asked, her face close to mine as
I was brought around.
I felt an irresistible compulsion to answer, why. I
don't have a clue, I said, "I don't hurt anywhere if
that is what you mean. I feel a giant heaviness in my
chest though."
"I shouldn't doubt that! Let's see if there is the
kind of sensation to your skin that Kylynn wanted.
Tell me what you feel," she moved her hand and stroked
one of my mountainous breasts.
"Oooh. that feels like a whisper in my crotch, and I
think I wet myself!" I told her.
"Oh, good! Kylynn will be so pleased!" Allyce told
me.
"No time for sex Allyce, we have things to do yet!"
Theresa told her, "These fingers and finger nails need
attending to before Kylynn with be happy with her.
Turn out her lights and let's get busy."
Waking Four
I awoke to the feeling of getting a sponge bath.
"Ooh! Uh. ah!" it felt like everyplace she touched
was an erogenous zone.
"Oh, sorry I was just bathing you."
"It feels so. so. I don't know," I offered.
"Sensual?" she offered.
"Yes." I admitted biting my lower lip to keep from
moaning as she continued to wipe me down.
"It's alright for you to enjoy this hon.. You have
been given an extremely sensitive and responsive
body," she explained as she made her way towards my
left foot.
My leg started to quiver as she moved towards my toes
and I let out a whimper as she cleaned my foot, gently
with the soft sponge.
"Ooh, little Vera likes that!" she giggled and washed
my other foot.
"Little? What do you mean Little Vera? I'll have you
know that I'm six one, Miss!" I claimed as I panted.
"Now that you are all clean, I think we can start to
dispute that fact hon.," she claimed, "If you hadn't
noticed, I was standing right here when I washed your
feet. Either I have mutant long arms, or you are not
as tall as you think."
"I'm going to put some shoes on your feet and then I
want you to stand up and try to walk a little for me,
alright?" Allyce asked.
"Shoes? Couldn't I just walk barefoot?" I asked.
"No you can't hon.. You had a whole bunch of
magazines with women wearing very high heels didn't
you?"
"Yes, I had a few," I admitted.
"Well Kylynn figured to see to it you could wear them
without hurting your feet."
"So I have to wear them?"
"Well feet that work in high heels don't work in
regular flats. Since your only job is going to be to
look beautiful, the high heel feet were the only
choice," she reasoned as she finished strapping the
shoes to my feet. "Alright are you ready to give this
a try?"
"I guess." I answered, but I didn't feel like doing
anything at all. All I wanted to do was stay in bed
and cry. It was like I was compelled to do what she
asked.
Allyce swung my feet around and pointed them towards
the floor and then she reached over to me and pulled
me towards her. It was kind of like a bear hug but
she slowly let me slide down until my feet hit the
floor.
I was looking up at her! The other thing I noticed
right a way was if she hadn't been steadying me I
would have wound up on my face in a hurry! The twin
basketballs I sported would have dragged me over in an
instant!
"Oh my god! These are immense! They are continents
in their own right!" I exclaimed as I stared at my own
breasts, hidden underneath the hospital gown.
"Yes, but they are smaller than your favorite big bust
star's. But don't worry, Kylynn has said if she
doesn't think they are big enough, she will make them
grow and stop just before you can't walk anymore."
"Oh, that is good news. She wants me to be able to
walk under my own power. Um, would you please tell me
that you had a growth spurt while I was unconscious?"
"Not at all hon.. Like I told you, you are little
Vera now," she reiterated.
"Are you wearing high heels too?" I asked.
"No, sorry I am in nurse's daywear flats. They are
comfortable, but the soles are less than one half inch
thick," she assured me, "No, you are a tiny woman now.
You do like tiny women don't you?"
"Just how tiny am I?" I didn't want to know but I had
to know.
"Well those are four inch heels, and in them you are
about 4' 10". Does that do it or do you want me to do
that math for you too?" she answered sarcastically.
"I'm four foot six? I'm a dwarf!" I started to cloud
up with that realization.
"I guess technically you are, however you do not
suffer from any of the normal maladies of dwarfism, so
I would have a hard time categorizing you as a dwarf.
Do you need another hug?" she surprised me with that
last question.
"W. W. Would you?" I asked, my lower lip quivering
uncharacteristically.
"Oh sure! Kylynn says that is part of my job!" she
hugged me close, "You know, you are kind of fun to
hug! I don't get to hug anyone who is smaller than me
very often!"
"Glad I could make your day!" I answered muffled in
her shoulder, but feeling better in the protection of
her arms.
"Hey, I really like the new you Dearie!" she told me
grinning ear to ear, "That is one of the reasons why I
am your personal care nurse! When I found out from
Kylynn that you would be smaller than I am, well. I
asked for the job right away!"
"Why? Do you hate being short that much?" I wondered.
"Not really, I got turned on by the fact that you like
tiny women!" she admitted, "But now you are tinier
than me."
"Yah but now you are a big woman! I don't think there
are any girls smaller than me around anywhere!" I
whined feeling sorry for myself but still not able to
muster any sign of rebellion.
"Oh yes there is, but Mary is not on shift right now!
She is a real dwarf. She stands only 3' 11" so there
smarty panties!" she teased.
"Um. now that you mention panties." I started, "I
think I have to pee."
"Great! I have been waiting for this! I want to see
the look on your face when you pee as a girl for the
first time!" she was nearly ecstatic!
"Do you have to watch?" I asked my lower lip
trembling, and my tiny voice quavering.
"Yes! I have to make sure you know how to use your
new equipment!" she answered and seemed adamant about
it.
"I can't even see my new equipment! How am I supposed
to know how to use it?" I broke into tears again.
"Did you ever pee in the toilet without looking at it?
Same thing here honey, you work by feel! You think
women look at their pussies when they pee?" she
laughed at my naivet‚.
"I would! I have always thought that pussies are
really pretty! I have wanted to watch a girl pee for
a long time." I admitted, "Now that I have a pussy, I
still won't be able to watch!"
"You want to watch a girl pee? You have such simple
desires to accommodate!" she patted my much larger and
softer bottom, "If you really want to watch a girl pee
honey, I'll pee first, you can watch, and then you pee
and I'll watch. Is it a deal?"
I didn't know what was happening to me but it felt
like I was wetting my diaper! "Um. sure! You go
first and after I watch you, you can watch me," I
acquiesced, but was quivering all over inside
excitedly.
"Alright! Okay here I go!" she slipped her greens
down around her ankles and then her panties, (They had
paisley flowers on them.) and that is when I saw that
her pussy was shaved, she squatted onto the toilet and
spread her legs wide so that I would have a good view,
"Are you ready?"
I nodded enthusiastically, which caused a minor tittie
quake, which I used my tiny hands to try and quell.
She let loose and I watched as a stream of urine
squeezed into a line sprayed from her butt, "Wow! I
always wondered what it looked like!" I was very
excited and extremely happy that someone would be so
nice as to unabashedly accommodate my quirks.
She wiped and stood back up pulling her greens and
panties up as she stood, "Your turn!"
"Um. can I hug you first?" I timidly asked in my
little voice.
"Sure honey! Kylynn insisted on me giving you as many
hugs as you want!" she announced and held me
protectively.
"After what she has done to me? Why would she care if
I get any hugs at all?"
"Whether you believe it or not, Kylynn does love you
and she has only done this to make you happy," Allyce
told me while she held me tight.
"I have a vagina Allyce, how does giving me that say I
love you?"
"Well it is hard to tell you yet, but you should relax
and enjoy it while you can!" she announced with a
certainty that made me feel a little better.
"You are telling me that I am supposed to enjoy having
this butt, which starts way up my back and finishes
near my belly button?" I asked.
"Oh, yes! All girls feel their butt like that! It is
like your butt is all the way, back to front!" she
admitted. "Little girls refer to their vulvas as
their butt. Didn't you know that?"
"No, I haven't any sisters," I admitted, "I didn't
have any female playmates when I was little either."
"I was an only child myself. I always wanted a little
sister, and it seems now I have one," she stated, with
a silly grin on her face.
"What makes you think I will want to be your little
sister? Look what you did to me. You, that doctor,
and my wife, you made me a girl!" I accused with more
than a little resentment oozing from my voice.
"You are going to need a whole lot of help now, even
just to walk. If you hadn't noticed I am the only
thing standing between you and a face full of floor
Vera," she informed me as she stood back a little, but
still held me steady. "Remember you are just a frail
little girl now. You could be hurt seriously if you
fell."
I clutched at her, suddenly afraid that she might let
me fall.
"I see you do want me to be your friend. At least
that is the way it seems to me. Is that what you want
Vera?"
"Y. y. yes please, will you be my friend?" I was
trembling and wobbling, still unable to stand on my
own and deathly afraid she might let me fall and be
hurt.
"I'm glad we got that little distasteful matter out of
the way. Now I want you to take a step away from the
bed. Don't worry, I won't let you fall."
I put my foot out, set my heel as usual and tried to
transfer my weight onto my other foot. As you might
expect, my foot skittered out from under me and I was
making a quick trip toward the floor.
"Whoa there Vera!" Allyce lifted me up again, "You
can't walk like a man anymore honey. You are going to
have to walk like a lady, or you won't be able to walk
at all."
"What do you mean, walk like a lady?" I was very
confused. I had never really noticed that women walk
differently than men, however I had always enjoyed the
effects it produced.
"Okay 'Walking Like A Lady 101' is now in session. I
am going to lift you back up onto the bed and I want
you to watch me walk," she grunted a little as she
hoisted me up to the bed where I sat. "But first I
will have to go and get some different shoes. Don't
go anywhere, I'll be right back!" She walked off
giggling to herself.
I tried to get a look at my feet past the basketballs
I had stuffed underneath my hospital gown and finally
managed to look at my right foot by holding it
straight out in front of me. I saw ridiculously
arched feet in shiny fire engine red pumps.
I heard clacking coming toward the room and in walked
Allyce wearing black high heels, carrying her white
nurse shoes, "Alright this should make it easier for
you to see what I am going to teach you."
I watched intently as she came over to the side of the
bed, "Okay you watched. What am I doing differently
than you did?"
"You set your toe down first move your weight to it as
you set your heel," I answered, looking to her for
confirmation.
"Very good. Now down with you and I want to see you
try," she told me, scooting me off the bed.
I took one step with her help and then another, but
just the effort of standing was leaving me winded.
"Just three more steps and you will be there, and
don't worry, the seat is down!" she giggled at her own
joke.
I made the three steps and it became breezy all of a
sudden, "What?"
"You will need to have the gown off when you go Vera,
especially if I am going to watch," Allyce told me,
holding my gown in her hands.
I blushed as I realized that for the first time, I
would be seeing my own breasts.
"That's right! You haven't met the girls yet!" she
giggled.
My eyes must have been the size of saucers. They were
huge, round, globes, of breast tissue, sitting right
there, and part of ME!
"Too bad you can't see these nipples. You wouldn't
mind if I touch them, would you?"
I shook my head.
She reached out and gently ran you finger tip around
my nipples and then something happened that freaked me
out! I got wet, right between my legs, like women do.
"You better sit down Vera. You don't look very stable
right now."
I sat as she suggested, but it felt like my butt was
covering the whole seat!
"Okay sister, spread them," Allyce ordered.
I looked up and spread my legs so she could watch.
"Alright go ahead pee!" she urged.
"I. I don't know how." I answered, it seemed I
couldn't exactly associate the right muscles to start
the process.
"Hmm. try relaxing your pussy," she suggested.
I know that I paled significantly at that.
"Um. okay, try to unclench your butt."
The last suggestion seemed to work. I felt a stream
of urine erupt from my butt, splashing all over my
bottom as it passed my lips. It was so. so. feminine
that I started to cry. The stream seemed to go at a
steady pace and then stopped. It was way different
than before, there was nothing left, I was just empty.
I just kept sitting there stunned.
"You need to wipe honey."
I couldn't manage to move my arms. I just sat there
disassociated with the world, not even crying anymore.
"Vera?" she asked, without response.
Allyce snapped her fingers in front of my face a
couple of times, without attaining even an eye blink.
"Damn!" she walked away leaving me staring into space.
She came back sometime later with two other women.
The picked me up, Allyce wiped my bottom, and they
deposited me back on the bed. The IV was restarted, a
series of drugs were injected right into the line and
the Morphine pump was started back up.
Coming Back
I don't know how long I lay there stoned and staring,
but eventually I drifted off to sleep.
When next I awakened, I found myself not alone in the
bed. Someone had put me in a much larger bed than
normal and I had two baby doll encased companions.
"Ah you are awake," Kylynn calmly stated. "Can you
speak now or are you still catatonic?"
I stated to cry, "I'm a g. g. girl!"
She wrapped her arms around me and held me. I felt
another pair of arms join in from the other side.
"I know sweetie. I know." she rocked me and crooned.
"B. b. b. but I pee from my bottom now." I wailed.
"I know. Allyce told me the whole thing," she
soothed.
"It. it. was horrible!" I blubbered and trembled.
"I do it all of the time sweetheart, it's not that
bad," she still held and rocked me.
"B. b. but you're a girl!"
"Yes, I'm a girl," she admitted, "Allyce is a girl
too."
"S. s. she played with my nipples." I blathered.
"Did you like it?" Kylynn questioned soothingly.
"Oh god! S. s. she made me get wet." I wailed even
louder.
"What is wrong with getting wet?"
"C. c. cause that's what you do!"
"Allyce gets wet too," she admitted, "Don't you
honey?"
"Especially when I get to play with big sensitive
nipples!" Allyce sounded a little too enthusiastic.
"Calm down Allyce. Vera is in crisis here.
Remember?"
"Sorry Kylynn. Sorry Vera," Allyce apologized with a
squeeze.
"E. e. everybody's bigger than me." I cried.
"I know honey." Kylynn soothed, "But I like you so
huggable."
"Huggable?" I was shocked.
"Remember, you didn't like to be hugged before. You
would have hated this," she affirmed.
"I. it doesn't feel the same as before."
"I know honey. I know," she soothed.
"Why did you make me this?" I whined.
"I love you. You wanted to give me the perfect life,
well I am finally in a position where I can give you
the perfect life," she hugged me tightly.
"That was the perfect life for a girl." I replied.
"Yes, so now you are a girl and you can have the
perfect life," she stated.
"So are you going to grow a cock now?" I fearfully
asked.
"No silly! I like being a girl," she petted my
ridiculously blonde hair.
"I don't wanna be a girl." I wailed.
"Well you are one," she stated, "Don't worry, you will
get to love it, I promise!"
"I can't even pee without becoming catatonic!"
"Well you sound a lot better now," she smiled at me,
"and I don't just mean your lovely voice either."
"I never new you liked girls." I whispered.
"Neither did I until I started work here. All of the
ladies that work here are very loving and caring
people."
"No men." I stated nodding my little head as I
remembered.
"No, no males in this company, strictly women," Kylynn
affirmed.
"No job for Vern." I whispered.
"Vern doesn't need a job and neither does Vera,"
Kylynn whispered back, "Vern wouldn't have been able
to live without a job, but Vera can."
"What will I do?" I was coming around a little and the
tears had stopped.
"Look pretty, have fun, and please me," she answered
matter-of-factly.
"That sounds fulfilling." I tried to sound sarcastic
but with my little voice it didn't come out quite that
way.
"Oh I promise it will be," she kind of had a devious
look on her face, but I let it go.
"I'll help too!" Allyce piped up.
"Are you going to be alright now Vera?" Kylynn asked
looking deeply into my eyes.
"I don't know, I haven't been a woman before," I
couldn't answer that, my brain was still ping ponging
around in my skull!
"Well I would like to sleep the day away with you, but
I have work that needs doing and you have plenty of
learning yourself. Allyce, take her in hand and if
there is any trouble don't hesitate to call."
Kylynn got up from the bed and my chest went bouncing
every which way! She tried to pretend she didn't
notice, but her eyes grew a bit rounder as she watched
them bound around.
I looked down at my basketballs and that is when I
noticed that I was wearing a frilly pink baby doll
nightie too, "How did I get in this?"
"I dressed you," Allyce admitted, "It was lots of fun
too!"
Kylynn stuck her head back in and said, "Oh and get
her prepped for that serum by noon."
"Serum? What serum?" I asked shocked and startled.
"Just a little fine tuning or your new home dear,
nothing to worry about," Kylynn answered and then
disappeared out the door.
"I'll probably wind up with huge soft puffy nipples!"
I grumbled under my breath.
"Interesting Idea. Oh well, it is time for you to
take a bath Vera," Allyce told me and I could feel her
bounce off the bed behind me.
I reached up and tried to quell my boobs' shaking, but
I only succeeded in making Allyce laugh at me.
I started to put my feet on the floor and heard, "Uh,
uh, uh. you need your shoes first hon.."
She slipped the shoes on and fastened the strap on
both of them, then assisted me to my feet, "We should
stop off at the commode first though. You aren't
going to go away on me again are you?"
"I don't know. I hadn't planned on going away
yesterday," I answered as truthfully as I could.
"Well today you have a little help that you didn't
have yesterday," Allyce replied.
"I have more help today?" I asked puzzled, "You and I
are the only ones here aren't we?"
She laughed aloud at that, "Vera that was very funny!
No silly, you are cruising on some Valium this
morning. You should be fairly high right now, but
Theresa has given me permission to give you more if
you become agitated."
"Oh, that will probably help."
Allyce whipped off my baby doll and slid the soft
panties down my legs for me, "Okay hon. show time.
You sit down and make a sissy and wipe, or I can wipe
for you if you would rather," she offered and spun
some facial tissue onto her hand.
I had an evil thought and figured, hey why not? "You
can wipe me. Maybe it won't be as bad if you do it."
I wasn't as devious as I thought, because she nodded
and when I was through peeing, she reached between my
legs and wiped my pussy. However it seems she
couldn't resist slipping her finger between my nether
lips for a little tickle.
"Don't look so surprised honey that isn't the first
time I've played with that pussy!" she laughed, "I
diddled the heck out of you in your sleep for the
doctor. She wanted to make sure everything was
working properly. I had you moaning like a bitch in
heat."
"Really? Okay can I pull up my pants now?"
"No! First off, those are panties, and secondly you
wouldn't want to wear them in the bathtub would you?"
"No."
"Alright, do you want me to take your panties off for
you?"
"Yes, please."
"I need to hear you say it."
"Will you please take my panties off Allyce?"
"That's better. I just wanted to hear you admit that
those were your panties hon.. The sooner you realize
you are really a woman and start acting womanly the
easier it will be for you. There you go, all naked.
You sure are beautiful lady!"
I blushed big time.
"Come on, let me help you into the tub Vera."
"I can't get in the tub with these shoes on," I
protested starting to bend over to remove then. That
didn't work so well. I overbalanced and headed for
the floor.
"Whoa there girl!" I felt a pair of hands grab my hips
and stop my decent. "Damn I love this! You have to
be the only one around here I can hold up. It makes
me feel kind of strong. Tee he. Come on back up
here." She started by grabbing the hand I proffered
to her and then hoisting me back erect.
"You sit your bottom down on this vanity stool and let
me take your shoes off for you. You will have to
learn that you just can't do some things for yourself
anymore," she busied herself with the red pumps and
once that had been handled I went to stand.
"Sit back down girl!" Allyce commanded, "You cannot
stand on those feet!"
I plopped my wide derriere back down in a hurry.
"Can't I tip toe?"
"No! Your little feet are just too delicate to take
the weight that way. You have to let me set you into
the water," she said as she hoisted me over to the
water.
It was warm, soapy and smelled of lilacs. Then I felt
something completely alien. warm water seeping up
inside me.
"By the look on your face, you haven't had warm water
inside of you before," she assumed, and quite
correctly, "Relaxing isn't it?"
"I hardly take up half of the tub!" I noticed, shocked
and amazed.
"Good! That means there is room for me too!" Allyce
exclaimed as she doffed her greens and slipped in the
water with me.
"Eep!"
"What's the matter? Never seen a girl naked before?"
"Won't Kylynn be mad?"
"I am your personal nurse! That means I get to be as
personal as I want. Kylynn insisted that I introduce
you to sharing a bath, and to show you how to let
someone clean your genitals for you. You will love
it, I promise!" she smiled a devilish smile.
Now I was frightened. well as frightened as you can be
stoned on Valium.
"Are you going to need more Valium before I show you
this?"
I didn't answer.
She jumped out and came back with a pill and some
Cranberry-Peach juice to take it with and I tossed the
pill back. Then she placed the glass on the Vanity
and dove back in with me, adding more hot water to
warm us both. She grabbed more oils and pored two or
three different scents in with us.
I was overwhelmed with all of the fragrance. Smells
had never affected me like that before. I was being
seduced by fragrances!
"That's better! Don't you think?"
My only answer was that my hand found it's way to my
chest and then started fanning my face, "Whew! The
water just became so warm!"
"You are so much more sensitive to smells now honey,
the water that seeped into your pussy should be just
about to boil girl!" she giggled her head off, while I
panted!
"You are going to show me how to clean myself, aren't
you?"
"No my dear! I am going to show you how to relax and
allow someone else clean you. You just sit there and
pant and Allyce will do all of the work!"
I was stoned and relaxed and actually couldn't do much
of anything.
Allyce picked up a washcloth and lathered it up really
good, and then she stuck her hand underwater between
my legs and started to work at cleaning my vulva. She
stuck her finger up inside my outer lips and cleaned
my labia minora and worked her finger around my
clitoris, shoving back the hood just long enough to
clean me. It was insanely erotic to me. I just lay
there allowing her to pleasure my vulva while she
insured my cleanliness.
She pulled out the washcloth and lathered it up again,
only to use it to cleanse my breasts. Damn! You
wouldn't believe how good it feels to have someone
else wash your boobies!
I was slipping lower and lower into the tub, while she
was washing me.
"You are going to drown if I don't scoot your butt up
a little Dearie!" she exclaimed as she stuck her hand
in my crotch and pushed me into a more upright
position.
God it is weird having some girl's hand slip inside
between your pussy lips! It feels weird and sooo
good!
"Oh you liked that did you? What would you do if
another girl intentionally stuck her finger inside
your pussy?" she asked as she did just as she had
said.
"Ah!" I shrieked!
"Weird huh? Well sweetie that is how us girls enjoy
sex. You are supposed to like it! So why don't you
let me play with your pussy for a while? Can I?"
"Oh my! You want my permission? You want permission
to. to. finger fuck me?"
"Yes, I want you to beg me to finger fuck you! Do
you? Do you want me to finger fuck your molten hot
pussy Vera?"
I was biting my lip, since she was doing just as I had
asked. She was finger fucking my brains out! "God it
is weird feeling your finger inside me like this!
Ooh!"
"You are liking this aren't you? Say yes, or I will
stop."
"Y. Y. Yes. ooh! Yes!"
"Pull on your big nipples then and I'll keep doing
this."
I didn't want to touch those gross hanging orbs, but I
really didn't want her to stop! I tenuously tickled
my nipples and it felt good. then I twisted one a
little and that seemed to tie directly to my pussy! I
twisted again and it made my cunt twitch and clench
her finger as it worked inside of me. So I twisted
harder and felt her finger stop it's motion entirely
as my pussy held her finger tightly.
"Wow that is one great set of pussy muscles Kylynn
gave you! You had my finger in a grip of steel there
for a minute!" Allyce exclaimed working her finger
once again.
"Ah!" I screeched, "Woof!"
"Do you feel the pretty scented water squishing into
you? Do you feel my wiggly finger inside of you?
There is a wiggly wormy finger inside of you! It
wants you to cum baby! It wants you to cum hard!
Show the wiggly wormy finger you want it to keep doing
what it is doing, clench your hot pussy around the
worm to tell it you love it."
I was so stoned and so damn hot I would have done just
about anything to keep her finger banging my hot cunt,
so I did my best to clench down on her finger!
"Oh, good squeeze honey! You had my finger good and
tight! Did you like it when you grabbed my finger
with your pussy?"
I couldn't really speak so I simply clenched her
finger again.
"Ooh, you did like it! You know it is okay for you to
orgasm, I want you to, and Kylynn wants you to orgasm
too! Go ahead, cum like gangbusters honey! Let out
all of the stops!"
I couldn't believe this woman was finger fucking me,
let alone wanting me to orgasm like a girl! She
seemed to want me to let loose with all my jism just
like when I was male. I knew that if a woman had
asked me to spunk her pussy to the max I would have
done my damndest! The hardest I ever came was when a
woman pleaded, "Let's make a baby!"
Her begging me to cum like that was producing the same
results. I was building to an unbelievable height.
Higher than ever before!
"Pussy twitching! Gonna. gonna. I'm going to.
eeeeeeeeah!" I screamed in almost an ultrasound range.
Allyce kept me from drowning as I thrashed about in
the bathtub.
"Wow hon., did you survive?"
"I. I. Oooh, woof, ahh, so this is an afterglow!"
"Nope! You are going to be in the afterglow in a few
seconds. Right now you are still riding the high. If
I start banging you again, you will go even higher, or
I can let you recover and blow your mind later.
Kylynn says to blow your mind later so you are in
luck, you can come back to earth now. Would you like
anything right now?"
"Would. would you hold me? Please?"
"Perfect! Yes dear, I more than want to hold you, I
expect to hold you!" she grabbed me and held on tight.
Oddly enough, I didn't feel like going to sleep as I
had before after I came. I wanted to fuck! I wanted
to fuck a lot!
"You can stop working your hips now Vera." Allyce
informed me, "That is the only orgasm you get in the
bathtub today. By the way, can I have my finger back
now?"
I hadn't realized that I had her finger gripped so
tightly by my pussy muscles!
"I'm not sure my pussy will let go."
"Relax your butt muscles Vera. that's the girl. okay,
thank you, I can get my finger out now!"
There was an audible pop when her finger came loose,
"I can see we are going to have to stretch your love
hole some doll! I think Kylynn made your pussy too
small."
"I have a small pussy?"
"You might be able to screw a twelve year boy, but
even that isn't likely!"
"I don't want to screw any boys, twelve, twenty, or
thirty, no boys!" I started panting in a little panic
attack.
"Calm down girl! There are no males here! None! I
was just stating sizes, not actual sexual companions,"
she remarked, "See if you can swish a little water
inside of you to clean yourself out really well. Here
like this." she proceeded to show me how it was done.
I was so stoned and so grateful for the orgasm she
gave me, I would do anything she asked of me.
"Okay I am going to lift your bottom onto the side of
the tub then get out grab us a couple towels and once
I have mine on, I will lift you out and wrap you in a
big fuzzy warm towel. Ready?" she asked as she
reached for me.
I steadied myself on the tub edge and looked at my
silly feet, my toes were still pointed! I tried to
relax them, but to no avail!
Allyce ignored what I was doing, threw on a big fluffy
towel and grabbed another one, which she wrapped
around me and hoisted me onto the Vanity stool again.
I had my red pumps on before I knew it and another
towel around my head like a turban.
I looked at myself in the mirror and could only see a
very pretty girl who had just gotten out of the
bathtub. Every time I moved my head, she moved her
head. I flipped her off on a whim and that bitch
flipped me off at the same time!
"Hmm that's an idea, fuck yourself eh?" Allyce laughed
at my wide-eyed shock. "With a pussy as small as
yours your finger would feel like you were being boned
by real stud! <Giggle> I'm getting wet just thinking
about it!"
"I have to get something so just sit there until I get
back," she ducked out for a minute.
I could hear that she was on the phone, but I couldn't
make out what she was saying.
When she returned she had a big spritz bottle with
her. She sprayed me head to toe with it, after
removing the towel. My skin was all tingly when she
was done, "What was that?"
"Just a moisturizer. We want to keep your skin soft
and silky, now don't we? Okay, now you just stand
there and I will do all of the work!" she began
spraying me here and there with different concoctions,
but when she started rubbing another moisturizer into
my boobs I just had to sit down!
"Sorry I should have had you sit for this anyway.
I'll remember next time!" she promised, but didn't
slow her ministrations one bit.
My hips started grinding into the stool and of course
she noticed, "You like moisturizing your big soft
boobies do you? Well you are in luck because I have
plenty of goop to rub into them!"
"MMMMmmmm! Oh! Two more hands full of. ungh!"
"I like the way your thighs twitch when I do this!
What does it feel like to you?" Allyce asked with a
mischievous grin.
"I. I. I don't know! It feels wonderful, but it is
making me so wet! I'm not sure we should be doing
this. It sort of excites me, you know. down there?"
"Well, all of the plumbing seems to be working then.
Now, Vera, I want you to look between your big boobies
and down to your tummy, can you do that?" she asked
holding my breasts apart.
"Okay. Oh, my! It looks so. so. so much like my
wife's crotch!"
"Not quite, she has hair, you don't. She has a mature
pussy, yours is only as big as a ten year old girl's,"
she answered, as she rubbed my Mons Veneris.
"Don't. don't do that! You're making my pussy twitch
all funny inside!"
"Okay, why don't we get you into some clothes and then
go and see the Doctor?"
"I don't know how to put on girl's clothes."
"You won't have to! Sit right there and I will be
right back!" she told me as she scampered from the
room.
She returned moments later with Amber, "Okay, I'll get
to work on the left side of the bra and you get the
right side Amber!"
"Fun! I have wanted to do this ever since we planned
the transformation. Okay, coming around the back with
the strap. There we made it up, now to settle these
big girls into the cups. That has gotten it! Straps
over the shoulder and, viola, she is wearing her first
bra! Now, can we slip this thong up her butt and
abracadabra! She is in her lingerie!" Amber gushed
like my own personal cheerleader.
"Take her shoes off and we can slip these pantyhose up
her legs. Then the shoes go right back on! We
mustn't let her be disabled longer than necessary.
Now stand up Vera, we want to hike these pantyhose up
tight into your crotch," Allyce commanded as she
started to yank on the waistband.
I could feel the seam in the middle of the pantyhose
pull in between my nether lips as she pulled up on
them, "There now you can get the feel the rest of the
women in this country have when their pantyhose rides
up on them!"
"Now slide her into this silk full slip and I will go
and get the rest of her outfit," Allyce asked Amber as
she scooted out of the door.
She came back with a very low cut, high seamed
miniskirt, which clung to my body like a second skin!
She yanked and pulled it into its proper place. The
next was a lovely silk blouse and then she pronounced
to no one in particular, "She is all ready to take a
walk now!"
I undulated my hips as she had taught me and made my
way slowly behind her to the waiting wheel chair and
then down the hall a few rooms to where the Doctor had
her offices.
She had me lie down on the exam table with my feet in
the stirrups and asked me some rather embarrassing
questions. When was my last period? Was I regular?
Then she and her nurse broke up laughing and told me
to put my feet back down and to stand on the floor,
while leaning over the exam table.
I complied of course, as stoned as I was I couldn't
think of anything else to do.
The Doctor pulled up my miniskirt and then down my
pantyhose to expose my big soft buttocks. She
promptly jabbed three needles in succession into my
ass, told Allyce she could dress me again, and then
take me back to my hospital room.
I was quickly ushered back to the bed and Allyce told
me, "Stand there beside the bed so I can get you back
into your nightie."
"I just got dressed! Why am I going to bed now?" I
said, wobbling beside the bed and clutching it for
support.
"Well honey, you are supposed to be getting used to
wearing women's clothes and being dressed by someone
else, so the more times I can change your clothes for
you the quicker that will happen. I get to put you
into a clean pink teddie! This should be a new
sensation for you to enjoy. I bet you will look
stunning in it! The other reason is if I don't get
you horizontal soon you will probably fall down," she
told me as she pulled the skirt down and then my panty
hose, "Those shots the doctor just gave you will make
you woozy and the doctor told me there may be some
pain involved, so I had better get you back on the
I.V. and hook up the Morphine pump again."
"I like the morphine pump," I said, still stoned by
whatever medications they had pumped into me.
"I bet you do! Now raise your hands up so I can get
your blouse and bra off."
Amber came in and helped out, since it is so hard to
reach around behind me from the front.
"Alright Vera, step into the legs, one at a time. good
girl! Spread your legs a little so we can pull this
up into your crotch. Thank you! Up past the
mountains, slip your arms into the holes and you are
wearing a teddie," Allyce gave the play by play of my
dressing. "Now I am going to lift you into the bed.
Oof! There, now I will hook up your I.V. again and
start the morphine flowing again. There how does that
feel now?"
"Really nice, but my chest is still jiggling!" I
complained dreamily.
"Don't worry it will stop soon after you quit moving
around," she assured me.
"My crotch itches, or um, it feels like I want to rub
it on something."
"Shhh. you go ahead and rest for a while. You will be
doing a little more refinements to your new body for a
while so just lie there and relax. You will feel kind
of strange all over while the changes happen, but you
won't have to be unconscious for them like when you
experienced the radical first changes you received.
You might feel a little creepy, so if it gets to be
too much just push the call button," Allyce told me
and then slipped out of my room.
However, before leaving she tuned on the Television.
It was playing some kind of fashion show, or it was a
video catalog maybe. It showed beautiful lingerie,
dresses, and accessories. There were makeup tips and
shows on how to pick your wardrobe. I never knew that
those shows were so interesting before! I was really
fascinated by some of the sexy ways to accent your
garments, like never before. They should put this
stuff on the major networks! It is great stuff!
Conditioned
I have no idea how many of those programs ran while I
lay there, the only thing I do know is that my bed was
soaking wet! I didn't remember peeing it. It was
just really wet and I was lying in a puddle!
At first it was really warm and I didn't mind it, but
then it started to cool off and it wasn't so nice
anymore, therefore I pressed the buzzer to summon
Allyce. Good thing I was so smashed or I would have
been too embarrassed to do it.
Allyce came in and rushed to the I.V. saying, "Oh my
you sure went trough that fast! What did you knock
loose the connection? Nope. it is still connected.
let's see hmm, I guess you used it all up! I'll get
you another!" she turned and left before I could sort
out the words to tell her my bed was all wet.
Lucky for me she came back right away and hooked up
another drip for me.
I tried real hard and managed to say, "Wee-wee in the
bed."
"Maybe we should back off a little on the morphine and
let you think just a little bit hmm?" she posed, "Did
you have a little accident?"
"I don't think I pee peed. The bed is all wet and
clammy though," I informed her slightly slurred.
Allyce dug under my covers and felt the bed sheets and
then brought her fingers near her nose, "Oh! Oh my!
Are you horny Vera?"
"Please shove something in me.!" I begged, "I'm horny!
I want to fuck something! Anything!"
I felt a warmth swim up my arm and knew that darkness
would soon follow, but even so I was working my hand
into my crotch as hard as I could until the lights
went out.
**********
"Welcome back Vera! It seems we miscalculated a
little when we adjusted your libido! Don't worry we
took it back down to a manageable level! Especially
if we keep you slightly sedated! How do you feel
hon.?" she asked with her face over suspended over
mine.
"Horny!" I replied.
"Well you can at least keep your hand out of your cunt
now!" she exclaimed, "I thought you were going to die
from dehydration for a while there! Fluids were
running out of you faster than we could pump them in
at first! Kylynn worked her ass off adjusting you to
a more normal level though."
"So now I not only want to fuck all of the time, now I
want to fuck a herd of elephants all of the time!" I
whined.
"Fucking all of the time we can accommodate! Those
elephants are hard to come by!"
"My bed is still all wet though!" I complained, "Did I
pee while I was unconscious?"
"Nope honey, smell it? That is pussy juices! You
been ready to be fucked for hours now!" she told me
with a smile, "Don't you worry your pretty head
though, we will take the edge off with a few drugs for
now, and then I can change your sheets, so you won't
be laying in a pheromone riddled puddle! There that
should do it. you feeling warm yet?"
"Hmmm," I moaned, "Ahh," I sighed in blessed relief.
I could feel her cut the teddie off me and then she
rolled me from side to side taking the old sheets and
laying down a new set, but not before placing a mat
underneath my ass to soak up any further sexual flows.
"I think you will just have to live with sleeping in a
crotchless baby doll honey. Kylynn adjusted your
libido, but just enough so that you flow constantly.
In fact, now you flow all of the time as much as I do
when I am aroused. You are going to be a very thirsty
girl, but a great sexual partner!" Allyce was so
overwhelmed she French kissed me.
This did nothing to calm my flow of juices as you can
well imagine.
"I have just given you something to keep you smiling
and happy for hours. Well, let's just have a look at
your new pussy and see if the changes that your wife
wanted have come about." Allyce took a really close
look at my vulva opening my lips for a closer look,
"That is much better Vera! Your vagina is now big
enough for a really huge dildo to invade! I am so
happy for you! Here see if you can feel my fingers
spread the new you open wide?" she asked as her
fingers pulled my lower lips apart.
"Ahh!" I yelled as my juices increased in their ever-
increasing flow.
"This is much better! Now girl, you could take a
really big dildo! Fucking you will be so much more
fun now!" Allyce told me as she gazed into the new
depths of my femininity.
"Mmm I feel so. so, empty!" I moaned.
"You are a girl you know! You are supposed to be
empty. That is unless there is a huge cock buried
deep in your cunt!"
"I don't want a cock in me! I'm a man," I complained.
"I don't think so! What do you think this is down
here?" Allyce asked as she played with my much bigger
vaginal lips. "Kylynn thought it would be so much
better to see you boned by huge dildos than small
ones! Seeing your enjoyment at being impaled on huge
plastic cocks would be a real turn on!"
"Why? Because I would be humiliated?"
"Fuck no sweetie! I would love to see a guy revel in
the pleasures of femininity! I want to see you love
being a girl! To see you beg to remain a woman would
be the ultimate affirmation that what we did to you
was the best thing for you!"
"You want me to be happy? You want me to be glad that
you stole my manhood and forced me to be a sissy
girl?" I asked incredulously.
"I love being a girl! Kylynn loves being a girl!
Everyone here loves being a woman! We just want to
share our love with you dear Vera! You should be glad
that you are loved so much that Kylynn wanted you to
share our joy!"
"I'm wetting the bed with my vaginal lubrication, I am
stoned out of my mind, and I am the second shortest
person in the whole building! What do you women want
from me?" I insisted.
"We want you to have the perfect life! You should
feel loved and be loved as much as possible! You
should be so beautiful that you make everyone ache
just to be with you! You should be such a desirable
woman that men faint as you walk by!" she exclaimed
panting in her passion!
"So what, are you going to make me a supermodel or
some kind of playmate?" I asked sarcastically.
"Maybe, but you will have to ask Kylynn what you are
to become. I only work here!" Allyce told me, "You
will be introduced to your new handmaidens today, so
after this I will only be coming around to visit
socially!" she informed me with a passionate kiss on
my lips.
My split started weeping juices like it had just
sprung a leak!
"Ooh, that is so much better! You are working out
just as we planed Vera!"
"Don't I have anything to say about this? Can't I be
in control of my own body? Do you think this is fair?
You decide to make me a woman who is controlled
entirely by her sexual urges, where are my human
rights in that?" I asked.
"Honey you don't need human rights! You are being
given a perfect life! You should be happy that from
here on in, no worries, no issues, no fears, and no
troubles for you! You will have nothing but beauty
and pleasure in your life. You have another trip to
the doctor's today to be prepared for. I bought a
special outfit for you to wear today as a gift. I
just wanted to see you in it before the professionals
start to work on what you wear."
"I am afraid to look!"
"Ah it's not that bad! You don't get to see it until
after your bath anyway. I'm going to swing your feet
over and slip your shoe-sees on, and then we can take
care or your morning pee, followed by an invigorating
lilac scented bubble bath, which I just happened to
have ready. There, your shoes are on! Come to
momma," she told me as she slid me towards her and off
the bed.
My chest bobbed all over the place as I wiggled over
to the water closet and waited until Allyce dropped my
panties for me. I did my business and before I could
reach for the toilet paper Allyce had a hand full and
wiped my bottom for me.
I shrugged, thinking, 'If she wants to wipe my pussy,
more power to her!' I was still pretty stoned and it
was probably safer if she did it. I'm not sure that
girls have to dig in between their lips and wiggle
their finger around down there, quite like she was
doing, but what the hell it felt great!
She helped me up and guided me to my vanity stool,
removed my shoes and plopped me in the bathtub.
I hadn't ever remembered the intense reaction I was
having from the beautiful fragrance of the water
before. I was relaxed, but at the same time so turned
on! It makes me feel. I don't know. pretty I guess.
Yes, it makes me feel so pretty to smell like delicate
Lilacs!
Allyce was taking her time washing me everywhere, "Now
you just lie there and let Nurse Allyce do everything
for you!" She carefully and so gently washed my skin
with a super soft sponge. It's like being kissed all
over my body the way she does it!
Today after draining the tub, drying me off,
moisturizing and perfuming me, she greased up my labia
with Vaseline and then slipped a thong panty up my
legs. The bra she had for me I learned was called a
shelf bra and basically held up my breasts from
underneath.
"You stay here while I go and get your first outfit
for today." Allyce told me as she slipped out the
door.
Still quite stoned and fuzzyheaded I was staring into
my own cleavage when she returned, "They are stunning
aren't they?" she giggled.
Allyce came around behind me and slipped my arms into
a red plaid long-sleeve blouse, which she didn't
button up, all the way down to the bottom, just far
enough to reach underneath my breasts. She tied the
shirttails together under my boobs, which left my
tummy bare.
A pair of threadbare denim shorts followed the panties
she had put on earlier, well if you could call them
shorts! They were barely big enough to cover the
thong!
Allyce pulled them up tightly so that they slipped
between my pussy lips in the crotch too, leaving my
naked labia exposed for all to see!
"Okay, sit down at the vanity and I'll put your makeup
on you and then you will be ready for a little walk.
Won't that be fun?"
I didn't know what to say in answer to that so I just
stayed silent as she painted my eyes, cheeks, and
lips.
"Perfect! How do you like it?"
"I look like Daisy Mae!"
"You sure do hon.! Although you are a bit bustier
than she was!" she giggled and poked one of my huge
boobs, making them both jiggle together.
"Do your breasts jiggle like this all of the time
too?" I asked, trying to get used to the strange
sensation of my chest being blown up and no longer
stationary.
"Well my little titties jiggle a lot too I guess. I
don't really notice it anymore unless I am trying to
run or jump. C cup breasts are big enough for me, but
I like the pair you have. That is I like them to play
with!" she was nearly drooling down my cleavage!
"I really can't wait to see you strut your stuff in
this outfit. So let's get going! You are going to go
on another tour of the plant today. Everyone is dying
to meet the new you! First stop will be your wife's
office," she took my hand and helped me wobble to my
feet, and then lead me out the door and down the
hallway.
"Is that, him?" I heard one of the ladies who were
walking towards us exclaim. "Oh, my God! He's
perfect!"
She walked up to me, looking down at me, and said,
"You look so delicious! I can't wait till we can get
to know each other better honey! These look so big
and soft!" She gently lifted my breasts from
underneath, giving them a squeeze.
I couldn't help it, I moaned and shivered all over.
"Oh, yes! She is a hottie! I love the outfit
Allyce!" she raved and reached her hand between my
legs, "I love the way his labia hang out! Do you like
girls to pet your sweet pussy Vera?"
She promptly did as she asked, eliciting another moan
from me.
"Wow she is positively dripping already! I love her!"
she kissed me on the lips, "Nice to meet you Vera.
I'll be seeing more of you soon I hope!"
We made it another twenty feet or so when we were
stopped by another woman, who was incredibly happy to,
meet me as well, and pretty much the same thing
happened as before.
My knees were week and my legs were slimy and wet when
we entered my wife's office.
"I see you have been getting acquainted with the staff
already dear. They are anxious to see you in your new
finery. Part of your new 'job' so to speak will be to
model fashions around the facility for our lady
workers. I know you will enjoy the work too, judging
by the way your legs look right now," she giggled as
she stood and gave me a hug squishing my boobs all
over her chest and even around the sides of her ribs
for a ways!
"I love you tiny like this! I can even reach down and
grope that exquisite ass you have!" she groped and
then kissed me, slipping a tongue to me, almost
urgently.
I was still out of it, but with all of this
stimulation, I became lost in the sexual sensations.
My mind was almost a complete blank, but between my
legs I was drenched. I felt so. so. empty.
"Mmmmm, these are so silky!" she murmured as she
stroked my exposed pussy lips, "So slippery too!"
I felt one of her fingers slip between my pussy lips
and work its self around a while. She then reached
around behind me and groped my big soft butt.
"Mmmmm, well that will have to keep me for a while.
Turn around and bend over for me please Vera?" Kylynn
asked sweetly.
I don't know why but I was so agreeable that I did as
she asked. It must be the drugs that I had been
given, was the only thing I could attribute it to.
"Wow, so nice and firm! Not a trace of cellulite
either! Don't worry honey I won't hurt you! Right
now I am rubbing Lidocaine on the site so you won't
even feel the needle when it goes in. There, all
done! Now go with Allyce and finish meeting everyone,
I have to get back to work for a while. I am putting
together a surprise for you dear! You are going to
love it too!" Kylynn released me and patted my butt as
I stood up again.
Allyce took my hand and escorted me out of the room
towards the lobby where I first waited to meet my new
supervisor.
"Oh, Amber?" Allyce called as we slipped behind the
counter towards an office door, off to one side of the
reception area.
"In here! Is that you Allyce?" she called back.
"Yes, it's me! I brought a surprise for you honey!"
I heard a chair exited hurriedly, and then the sound
of high heels moving towards us rapidly, "You brought
Vera? Eeeeeiiiii!" Amber squealed excitedly as she
rushed out the office door towards us.
"Oh dear lord! She is exquisite! Kylynn has
performed a feat of total artistry here! Oh my! Her
thighs are soaked! Are you horny Vera?" she hugged me
against her tall body.
I came up to about her crotch, so it wasn't like the
other hugs I had been getting all day.
"My you are a tiny one dear!" Amber picked me up off
of the floor and hugged me to her breasts, which I
enjoyed a whole lot more.
"Vera you are so snuggly now! I think I am going to
love hugging you a lot hon.."
"That's about all I'm good for anymore," I groused,
which was really going some, since I was still in a
highly drugged state.
"Oh, there are more things you are good for, you just
wait. For now you should just enjoy the fact that
everyone is going to love the heck out of you! This
Daisy Mae outfit is just darling on you, and I love
how it spreads your pussy lips like this," she reached
down to stroke my silky pussy lips as she said it.
My legs started twitching and jumping up towards her
hips, like I was trying to encircle her waist with
them, but didn't quite know why.
"She is definitely going to be perfect Allyce! I
hired her handmaidens a few days ago and they should
be ready to meet her any minute now! I received a
call a while ago telling me they were almost dressed.
By the time you walk Vera around the rest of the
facility they should be raring to meet her!" Amber was
still holding me in the air and had worked her hands
down to my butt, one at a time, "Vera honey you
wouldn't believe how hard we worked to find just the
perfect two ladies for you! I won't spoil the
surprise by telling you any more, I just wanted you to
know that Kylynn spared no expense to get you the very
best! You will just have to trust me for now though!"
Trust her? I couldn't think of anything but how hard
I was panting and the feeling of liquid drooling down
my legs.
"Okay, be honest now Vera, you wanted to snuggle with
me when we first met didn't you?" she asked, but
unfairly was squeezing my butt very close to my pussy.
I moaned loudly, "Ye. yessss." which I would have done
if she asked me if the sea was purple, whatever she
wanted to hear, just so she wouldn't stop.
"Well I better not hoard you Vera, Allyce has to take
you to the secretarial pool to meet the ladies in
there next," she informed me as she lowered my tiny
form to the floor.
"Damn, Amber, you're all wet now! Look at your pants
honey," Allyce told her, pointing at the numerous
spots of dampness caused by my drooling slit.
"Not to worry Allyce, I had planed on this today, so I
brought a change of clothes with me. You don't mind
if I tag along to the secretarial pool do you? I want
to watch that meet and greet!" she giggled.
"Maybe you'd better. We wouldn't want any sexual
harassment going un-witnessed now would we?"
They escorted me down that hall past Amber's office
and into a large room full of terminals and ladies
busily entering data, that is of course until I was
paraded into the room.
Amber cleared her throat and announced, "Ladies I want
you all to meet Kylynn's wife! Come on over and give
her the warm welcome everyone's been dying to give her
for weeks!"
There was a squealing like a cheerleader jamboree that
was just offered all the chocolate they could eat! A
huge rushing sound of many quick clip-clop-sounding
ladies high-heel shoes as they rushed towards me. I
was immediately surrounded by women who were all
taller than I, which gave me the view of many
undersides of breasts everywhere I looked to see
faces.
Allyce pulled over a chair, picked me up, and placed
me on it saying, "There, she will be easier to hug
now! Just hugs for today ladies, Vera is already
nearly over stimulated as it is!"
Amber piped in with, "However three of you can hug her
at a time, she'll love that!"
Three pairs of enthusiastic boobs were squishing into
me at a time and one or two from each group couldn't
help but stroke my exposed pussy lips. One of the
ladies was even bold enough to slip her finger up in
side of me. It was a good thing all of those hugs
were tight enough to keep me on my feet, especially
when I orgasmed right there in front of them!
"Good thing you picked a vinyl chair Allyce, or the
chair would be ruined! Vera, you horny little babe
you! You must really like our secretaries to orgasm
for them!" Amber hugged me making sure I was still
steady on my high heels. "You know that you won't
just calm down now like when you were a male, you will
just be riding that wave, crest after crest if you
keep being stimulated. The problem is that all of the
ladies haven't gotten their hugs in yet. Ladies, go
ahead, she's all yours!"
Now they weren't even trying to be subtle about it.
Women were hugging, stroking, and diddling me openly,
it didn't take me long to orgasm again, and again. I
finally noticed that some of them were circling back
into line for another shot at me, however I couldn't
complain, all I could do was stand there and let the
giggling secretaries diddle me silly!
"Well girls, I think you have a big enough mess to
clean up, we have to let Vera go on with her meet and
greet. I want a show of hands now, who thinks that
Vera is perfect for her new job?" Amber asked the
crowd and then scanned for votes, "Hmm, only one
dissenting vote, that's not bad. Remember, you will
all have a chance to make suggestions so I want
everyone to go back to work, after a brief cleanup
session in the ladies room, then fill out your
suggestion forms and hand them in to me."
"I think that is our cue Vera," Allyce told me,
Amber set me back down on the floor and said, "I might
as well be the one to set her down, since I'm already
covered in Vera's juices."
"Thank you Amber," I panted with my knees wobbling and
a slight stager to my walk.
"My pleasure beautiful! God, I smell like a ladies
locker room after a lesbian love fest! I think before
you leave Vera we should mist you with a bit of
perfume so that you are pretty smelling again," she
reached into her purse and drew out an atomizer and
then spritzed me all over with it.
"Wow Vera, now you smell positively delicious," Allyce
enthused. "We better get moving, you are starting to
grow a puddle under you and if it keeps up you are
going to slip and fall!"
I followed her passively, but began to wonder what
kind of drug that they had given me that lasted this
long? I was still quite 'floaty' and submissive. I
was just following her wherever she went and doing
whatever she told me to.
We went a ways down the hall and slipped into the
infirmary, where I had been given my 'physical'.
"Hello? Vera is doing her first tour. Dana?
Theresa?" Allyce called, "Where are you girls?"
"Oh, there you are Allyce! We expected you a half an
hour ago!" Theresa admonished as she walked into the
room, "Oh, my! Look at you Vera! If you get any
hornier we are going to have to be careful that you
don't slip and fall! It will be dangerous to walk in
the hallways after you stroll through."
"Vera!" Dana squealed, "Give us a hug sweetie!" she
held me tightly and then commented, "My word Vera,
your poor legs are just dripping with juice! I bet
those pumps are full too!"
She was right. The toes of my shoes were completely
full and running over onto the floor, but she didn't
appear to want to do anything about it, except to
maybe make it worse!
"Wow, you sure do have some pretty labia honey!" she
reached her hand between my legs and continued, "So
smooth, so soft, and so slippery!" She was stroking
my exposed lips and working her finger into me ever so
slowly.
I don't know why but I just stood there and let her do
whatever she wanted to do to me. After a while I
would have begged her not to stop too! I had to cling
to her so that I wouldn't fall to the floor.
"Oh my! That is so cute to see her clinging to you
like that Dana! I have to get a picture of that for
the Intranet!" I heard her click off several pictures
of me, but all I could do was hold on.
"Would you like me to make you cum little Vera?" Dana
asked me barely above a whisper.
"Mmm hmm," I replied softly.
"Then ask me out loud please and I will make you feel
wonderful!"
"P. pl. please make me cum Dana." I begged.
"I love that sweet voice of yours Vera! I most
certainly would dearly love to make you cum like gang
busters sweetie!"
"That is so cute! Go ahead Dana make her go limp in
your arms girl! Make her revel in her womanliness!"
Theresa encouraged, while she continued to take
pictures.
I came all over my legs and let Dana hold my little
body up while she started to bring me back to another
peak!
"Allyce? Why don't you go over and play with Vera's
big boobs while Dana does her!" Theresa coached and
still snapped off more shots. "Hey, can you slip one
of those monsters out of her shirt so I can get a shot
of it?"
"My pleasure Theresa," replied Allyce replied as she
popped one of the girls loose for the camera.
"This is great stuff! I can't wait until her
handmaidens are with her next time!" Theresa enthused
behind the camera, "They should be waiting for her
back in her room by now! When you finish your tour I
know that they will be most eager to see her!"
"I'll bet they will!" Allyce agreed, popping a nipple
in her mouth.
That was all I needed to send me over the brink again.
I shuddered through another orgasm, feeling my thighs
slick even worse.
"Great! I have all the shots I wanted, you can let
Vera calm down now Dana."
"I. I'm. I'm really thirsty Dana. Can I have a drink
of water?" I asked sweetly.
"No Vera, you may not have a drink of water!" Theresa
quickly interrupted, "You are going to need much more
than water to replenish what you have lost in the last
few hours!" Theresa handed me a large bottle of what
appeared to be Gatorade, "This is a special mix that
was made just for you honey! We analyzed your pussy
juice and reproduce it chemically with added sugar and
nutrients so that you could keep Cumming and Cumming
like the Energizer Cunny!" she giggled wildly at the
joke she made.
I sucked down all that was in the bottle and felt
better almost immediately.
Dana, while she still supported me said, "We have
several refrigerated cabinets of it all over the
facility so that whenever you are in need, all you
have to do is ask and Vera's special 'Pussyade„' will
be there to refresh you and replenish your overactive
pussy glands!"
"Great." I moaned, "So I will be able to leave a
slippery trail behind me wherever I go!"
"Oh, by tomorrow that will be taken care of by your
handmaidens! Allyce hasn't seen them yet but they are
just perfect! I know Vera will love them
immediately!" Theresa replied enthusiastically. "Now
give us a kiss before Allyce drags you off for more
introductions!" she commanded, and then slipped her
tongue down my neck!
I followed Allyce off to the next area, which was the
genetic sample repository we had looked in on my first
day.
"Ericha? Where are you, honey? Oh, there you are!
Ericha Lukaszewski, meet Vera Sissy Solman, our new
employee morale officer!" Allyce introduced us, "She
loves hugs, lacy dresses, and looking sexy, and so we
encourage indulging her. Te He!"
I was lifted into the air and hugged tightly, and my
butt was groped thoroughly, "Mmm, I think my morale is
improving by the moment!"
She placed me back down and announced, "Ladies, the
new morale officer is here and needs hugs from
everyone!"
I blanched, "They're going to make me do it again
aren't they?"
"What is that Vera? Make you do what?" Ericha asked
with a knowing smirk.
I could feel myself leaking already, "They are going
to make me orgasm again."
Just then a redheaded woman walked up and said, "I
love the Daisy Mae look! She is just precious in
that!" Then she knelt down and hugged me, reaching
around grasping my butt and pulling my thighs apart.
"How does it feel to have a wet wanton slit between
your wide spread thighs instead of a big hard cock?"
she whispered into my ear.
Before I could answer, five or six more women joined
us and I was passed around like a Barbie Doll, from
one woman to the next. Ladies would reach between my
thighs or grope the girls, whatever they felt like
doing and I just let them have their fun, while I
occasionally orgasmed. Quite a few of them had big
wet patches down the front of their pants or skirts.
I was finally passed back to the first woman who
whispered into my ear again, "My name is Arielle
Gahlot, I will be eagerly waiting for your answer the
next time you come through, precious!" Then she
strode back into the depths of the work area with the
rest of the ladies who were all chatting away amongst
themselves happily.
Allyce dragged me along to the next area, where the
whole scenario repeated itself. We went through three
or four more areas, and to be quite truthful it all
started to run together at that point.
Finally after drinking bottle after bottle of
Pussyade„, I was told we were going back to my new
rooms.
"What do you mean my new rooms?" I asked wearily.
"You have your own new area of the facility Vera. It
was completed and finally made ready for you today.
Your new wardrobes and bedchamber should be ready for
you now," Allyce informed me while she lead me down a
newly built hallway.
She stopped in front of two pink doors with filigree
all over them and glass panes inset in the top of
them, bracketed with pink curtains.
I had a feeling this was going to be weird.
Allyce pushed the button by the doors, which sounded a
lilting tinkling tune inside.
The front door swung open and two very busty women
dressed in pink skirts and blouses stood there. The
one on my right, the one with the Black hair, said,
"Miss Vera! We have been waiting for you! Come in.
Let us show you around your new office! I'm Gaylene
Hurteau, please call me Gay and this," she indicated
the Redhead to her right, "is Bebe Hurteau. We are
your handmaidens for the next two years."
Both women had at least 36 HH cup chests on them with
astounding hourglass figures. Either one would be a
centerfold feature in Score magazine all by herself,
together the looked like identical twins only with
different colored hair. That was when I realized that
they looked very familiar to me. I had seen those
faces somewhere before?
Before I could figure it out both women in turn hugged
their giant boobs into my even larger ones, which I
can tell you right now, you have to feel it, to
believe it!
The redhead had me up in her arms and started to carry
me into the new room.
"God, you don't know how hot the three of you look
together! I am so glad I brought this camera from
Ericha's office! These are going to be great
pictures!" Allyce was nearly beside herself with
excitement.
I looked around the room as I was carried in. The
walls were Pink, the ceiling was pink, the fluffy
carpet was pink, the chairs, tables, desks, and other
furnishings were pink as well. Everything was covered
with bows, flowers, lace or other feminine
enhancements. The air smelled of flowers and spices.
Everywhere I looked were big fluffy pink bunnies or
bears and there was even a big pink unicorn.
I heard the click of the button on the digital camera,
"I love how wide your eyes are Vera! Don't you love
this room! It's so feminine and it's all, just for
you!"
Bebe set me down on the carpet so I could explore
under my own power.
"I love the way you walk Vera," Gay exclaimed from
behind me.
"I'll have to take your word for it Gay, I can't even
see my feet!" I complained.
"I know what you mean hon., since I took this job I
haven't seen my feet either!" Gay giggled.
"You mean you haven't always been so busty?" I asked
her incredulously.
"Oh, no!" said Bebe with a smile, "Both of us had to
sign two year contracts and agree to having our bodies
genetically engineered to be your perfect handmaidens!
Our libidos have been pumped up substantially along
with our breasts, we were given these bodies and our
lesbian tendencies were increased."
"So for two years honey, we will want nothing else but
to make you look beautiful and to screw your brains
out! When we fulfill the contract we will be given
the option to stay on as handmaidens for another two
years, or we can have our old bodies back and receive
our payments at that time. We will even be offered
other jobs with the company if we want to stay on!"
Gay added.
"I couldn't pass up this job at this pay, even though
they planned to make us big breasted lesbian sluts,"
panted Bebe, "Of course, as I see things right now, I
love being a big breasted lesbian nymphomaniac."
"So, what did you do before you took this position?" I
asked, looking at the big fuzzy pink bear in front of
me, which drew me to it uncontrollably. I couldn't
help but walk up to it and hug it to me.
"Wow! That is going to make the ladies all over the
plant just melt Vera!" Allyce said, snapping off
another picture of me.
"Well Vera, to answer your question, I was a fashion
and beauty consultant in Hollywood," Bebe answered,
ignoring Allyce's enthusiastic exclamation.
"I was a fashion designer in New York City, but I had
put myself through school by doing theatrical makeup
for Broadway shows," Gay added in answer to the same
question.
"You two must know everything about being sexy women!
Why would you want to be handmaidens to me?" I asked
hugging my pink bear.
"I don't know about that, you seem to have figured out
an awful lot all by yourself! You have my pussy
drooling just watching you with that bear!" Bebe
remarked squirming around trying to relieve her lust
without groping herself.
"I don't know why but I like this big soft bear! It
feels really nice against my skin. It kind of
tickles!"
Allyce had to ask, it would be an incredible shot if
she could get me to go along with it, "Vera
sweetheart? Would you do your favorite nurse a big,
huge favor?"
"Okay Allyce. what do you want, more sex?"
"Well the sex can come later. Would you pretend to
kiss the bear on the lips for me, so I can get a
picture?"
I pursed my big soft lips and kissed my pink bear. Of
course I felt silly after doing it so when I came away
I was giggling my head off!
"Oh SHIT!" was the chorus from all three women.
"God! I wish I could have gotten that on video!"
Allyce moaned, crossing her legs and squirming like a
little girl who had to pee pee.
It wasn't the case with the Hurteau twins. They had
their hands in their crotches rubbing themselves
vigorously.
"He, he, he, I'm glad that I am not the only horny
bitch around this place!"
"Oh! Ooh! Kylynn didn't say we'd be this horny all
of the time!" Gay said biting her lower lip in deep
concentration on the pleasures she received from her
diddling.
Allyce giggled, "You two are only one third as horny
as Vera!"
"Wow then she is one hell of a horny little vixen!"
Bebe exclaimed, "I think she needs to be shown the
rest of the office space!" Bebe snatched me up. well,
me and my big fuzzy pink bear, and carried me to a
back room where there was an enormous, pink, covered
bed! It has big soft fluffy pink pillows with pastel
blue flowers all over them. There were pink silk
ribbon bows on the satin pillows. There must be ten
or fifteen of them strewn about on the bed! The
sheets were pure silk and the comforter was the
softest down, inside a pink and pastel blue cover.
I could hardly hold onto the bear I had grabbed, after
all it is bigger than I am, but along the way Gay
grabbed hold of it and helped me carry it.
"You really are attached to this silly bear aren't
you?" she asked incredulously.
"Yes," I meekly replied, hanging my head in irrational
shame.
Bebe had placed me onto the bed and saw the shame on
my face, "Vera! What is the matter? Are you ashamed
of having affection for your big pink bear?"
"Y. yes." I answered, my lower lip quivering.
"Do. Don't do that. you are breaking my heart Vera!"
Bebe teared up.
"It's all right to love a stuffed bear Vera! Really
it is!" Gay hugged me closely.
"It's so. so." I couldn't even say it.
"Vera, you are a sissy! It is okay for you to be soft
and emotional! You are one of us now! Women can cry
and be as emotional as they want to be, and nobody
will think less of you!" Bebe assured me, "There are a
lot of advantages to being a girl, and we want to
share all of them with you sweetheart!"
"I'm a sissy?" I was shocked!
"I'm a sissy too!" Bebe admitted.
"So am I!" Gay declared.
"Don't leave me out! I have always been a sissy!"
Allyce claimed from the doorway.
I stuck out my lower lip and said, "Next thing you
will be telling me is that I have girl's germs too!"
"You do!" Allyce exclaimed, "You even smell like a
girl!"
"Duh," I replied, "Like the silk thong jammed up my
pussy wouldn't give me a clue?"
"Don't worry Vera, I promise that Gay and I will help
you to become and be, happy that you are a sissy girl
now!" Bebe declared kissing my pouty mouth
passionately.
"I think there is something more about the pink bear
than you have told us though Vera," Gay accused, "and
if you don't tell me what the problem is, I will
diddle you until just before you climax and then keep
you there until you do tell me what the problem is!"
"I think she'll do it Vera," Allyce warned me.
"Okay, okay I'll talk. I had the shit beat out of me
when I was a boy because I bought a pink bear for
myself. My father swore he wouldn't have any sissy
boy for a son, so he took the bear and disposed of
it," I recalled, "It was only a little bear. Maybe
eight inches tall, but I wanted it. I just knew it
would be my friend no matter what."
All three of the ladies were wiping tears that were
streaming down their faces.
"Fucking bastard!" Bebe declared!
"If anybody tries to take this bear away from you
Vera, I will personally relieve them of all
responsibility for breathing!" Gay promised.
I heard Allyce click off a couple more pictures about
then.
"Give me that!" Bebe snatched the camera out of
Allyce's hands then yelled, "Get out! Don't come back
until you are invited!"
Allyce went as pale as sun bleached bone, but left as
she was ordered.
"That was kind of mean." I remarked.
"No Vera, it wasn't. Gay and I are responsible for
your happiness and we will not brook having you made
an object of ridicule!"
"That's right! We don't even have to do what Kylynn
says! We were hired by personnel and put directly
under your authority! However we have been given
permission to overrule you should we deem it in your
best interests!"
"The loving and giggling of your teddy bear will be
made available, but your sadness and pain from your
past is private and will be erased before Allyce gets
back this camera!" Gay declared, nodding toward Bebe
who was busy erasing the last couple of pictures from
the camera.
"I think that Vera deserves a nap and a ba ba, before
she has to be made pretty for her trip back to the
mansion!" Bebe stated over her shoulder.
"I concur!" Gay started taking off my soaked Daisy Mae
costume and tossed them into the corner with a wet
plop!
When the picture was deleted from the camera, Bebe
started to remove my high-heels, pouring out the
fluids from the toes, each of them onto a towel beside
the bed.
Gay finished removing my costume and then started to
slip a silk nightgown onto me.
Bebe returned with another bottle of Pussyade„ for me
and had me suckle it down greedily.
The two of them started rubbing me all over with
pretty smelling oils.
I moaned but not with sexual pleasure, the two of them
were rapidly rocking me off into la-la land, and I was
just so very relaxed.
***************
First Full Day On The Job
When I awoke the next day I discovered myself in a
Bebe, Gay, and Kylynn sandwich with me being the cream
center!
Additionally I found myself wearing a pretty pink
teddy, which was tightly hugging my flat womanly
crotch! It was also soaked, as you would expect.
Additionally I seemed to by lying in the wet spot.
When I looked around, the bed was the same, but the
room was different? Sure it was still all pink, but
it was shaped differently and bigger.
While I lay there in the wet spot trying to figure
things out, Kylynn roused and hugged me, "Good morning
beautiful! Did you sleep well?"
"Um. I don't know. am I still at FGR?" I asked, still
disoriented.
"No dear, you are at our home right now. Bebe and Gay
said that you were so tired and emotional yesterday
that they didn't want to wake you up from the deep
sleep you were enjoying, so they carried you to the
limo and held you all the way home! When we got here
they gently carried you upstairs to our new bedroom,"
Kylynn told me with a good morning kiss and hug.
"You like me like this?" I asked stunned.
"God yes! You are absolutely a dream darling!" she
stuffed her face in my huge cleavage and started
licking, first one side and then the other.
My legs started quivering uncontrollably, and then I
felt a hand snake between my legs from behind me, only
to begin petting my sopping wet pussy.
I saw Bebe reach around from Kylynn's back and grope
her breasts, so I knew that it was Gay who was
pleasuring me.
"Mmm these are nice, soft, and warm! I can see why
you love big-breasted women honey! I don't think I
would want to drag them around all of the time, but on
you they look great, and feel even better!" she moaned
into my boobs.
I was panting like a dog in the back to a station
wagon on the way to the vets!
"I just have to feel your new soft love hole Vera, I
hope you don't mind?" Kylynn cooed as she stuck her
hand inside my teddie. "Ooh, I love a hairless pussy!
Your lips are so warm and slippery! I can just slide
my fingers up inside you without any effort at all!
Your hard little clit is so nice to rub. I just love
the way your legs quiver when I finger fuck you!"
Kylynn crooned as she sent me over the first orgasmic
hurdle.
"Here, you remember my boobies?" she asked as she
placed my hands on her breasts for me to enjoy.
No matter how big my hooters are I still love to play
with boobs! I know that must be perverse but what can
I say? Boobies just make me crazy!
"We know how much you love boob Vera!" Gay told me as
she lifted my head enough to place one of her giant
boobs underneath it as a pillow! If that wasn't
enough she plopped the other one down onto the other
side of my head! I was lying there in a warm booby
sandwich, enjoying the sensation of being engulfed in
breasts while I played with another pair and had mine
groped by my wife! Now this is booby heaven!
I lie there on that soft warm boob and let them have
their way with me. I orgasmed time after time and
soaking the bed even more. The only thing I remember
was screaming out my ecstasy and then when I awoke
next the room. shrank again? I was in bed with a 5'
tall super soft pink teddy bear, with my arms
encircling its neck.
"Hi Herman. I had the weirdest dream last night! I
dreamt that I was at home with Kylynn with two super
busty lesbians who wanted nothing more than to fuck my
little sissy brains out! What do you think of that my
soft and reliable friend?" I whispered to my Pink
Teddy Bear, Herman.
That pink fink never did answer. He just listened and
let me hold him and love him.
"The boss is awake Bebe," Gay called behind her as she
walked into the room.
Bebe and Gay sauntered in on acrylic pink high heel
slippers with pink feathers attached right over the
tops of their feet, and when the walked they made the
sexiest tapping sound as they approached.
They two of them were wearing pink satin robes over
their pink silk teddies, which were lager version of
the one I found myself in.
"Shouldn't I be at work by now?" I asked still quite
confused about how they, 'work for me' and how I am
supposed to do a job I haven't even heard of, let
alone could possibly be qualified for, now that I had
been altered so drastically.
"You are at work silly! We brought you here two hours
ago and you have been doing a tremendous job so far!"
Gay giggled, obviously knowing something that I
didn't.
"Would you like a warm soapy fragrant bubble bath? We
have it all ready for you," Bebe informed me, as she
crawled sexily towards me on that huge bed.
"Take me," I meekly agreed softly in my little girl
voice.
Bebe came up to me and hugged me so that my face was
buried between her huge breasts, and my legs were
astraddle her waist.
I moaned loudly, "I love boobies!" It came out
muffled but I knew Bebe understood, since she giggled,
which set her breasts jiggling against my little face.
I enjoyed it immensely!
She stood up when she reached the edge of the bed and
carried me to the bathroom. My feet never touched the
floor. I was carefully turned and placed on the water
closet to take care of my morning sissy, which I
performed without incident.
Before I could reach for the 'bathroom tissue' my
cleft bottom was wiped for me by Bebe, once that was
accomplished I was hefted into the air and plopped
into a huge bathtub, by being carried into the tub
between both women!
I was lovingly washed all over by the two women, who
giggled and diddled, tweaked and kissed me all over my
overly sensitive little body! I spent most of the
time moaning and screaming out my pleasures.
It was the most stimulating bath I have ever had! I
even found myself stretched between them, one working
my mouth and boobs, the other licking my volcanic
pussy!
The girls were stimulating each other all the while
too! I couldn't really reach anything on either of
them to return the favor for what they were doing to
me!
When they determined that I was clean enough, and had
been fucked enough, they carried me out of the tub and
dried me off, still clinging to Bebe's huge boob
enhanced chest.
"Bebe? You said I was already at work earlier. Did
you mean that I was at the company business site, or
that I am actually on the job right now?" I asked
innocently.
"Oh, no sweetheart! You are actually working, right
this minute," Gay told me and then laughed.
"How is taking a bath working?" I asked still not
quite catching on.
Gay and Bebe both pointed at the various cameras all
over the bathroom.
"There are cameras in the bedroom too aren't there?" I
half stated, half asked.
"This entire suite is wired for sound and video!
There are monitors all over the facility and video
tape recorders running twenty-four seven. They just
came online this morning. All of the ladies you met
yesterday are probably watching you right now,
enjoying the sight of your hot little body overriding
your natural dislike at having been forcibly
transgendered," Gay admitted as if it wouldn't matter
to me any longer.
Inconceivably I wasn't angry, and didn't feel like
fighting what was being done to me, so I had to ask,
"Why am I so. so. submissive?"
"I don't know. do you feel submissive? Or is it
maybe, this is something that you wanted in the back
of your mind for a long, long time?" Bebe asked,
answering a question with a question.
"Okay, so what is next on the 'Vera agenda'?" I asked,
afraid that the answer might be that I was as she
accused.
"Well now that you are clean, we are going to slip you
into a pink silk robe and take you over to your beauty
salon, right next door, and we are going to make you
beautiful! We have some incredibly sexy outfits
selected for you to wear, and we want you to enjoy the
experience while we prepare you to go forth among the
workers at FGR," Gay informed me, slipping the
aforementioned robe over my silky soft shoulders.
We walked into the Salon, and I was immediately
plopped down into the shampoo sink where I had my hair
washed again and was then taken to a styling chair for
my first feminine haircut.
Bebe barely took anything off. She just shaped the
front and sides of my overly long Platinum Blonde head
of hair, "A little layering and blow-drying will do
the trick! I am so glad that I had this opportunity
to make you look like the seriously beautiful and
glamorous woman that you now find yourself."
"You think I'm pretty?" I chirped incredulous that
anyone who knew about me, other than my wife, would
still think I was a beautiful woman.
"Honey, the pictures of you that were posted on the
Internet yesterday were getting hits in the hundreds
of thousands. There are horny men all over the world
who would give their left nut just to fuck you once!"
she giggled. "The comments that were left about you
were incredible! I think you are a hit!"
"Nooo! They posted my pictures on the Internet too?
They were naked pictures with my boobs and pussy
showing?" I asked hardly believing that I would be
subjected to such degradation.
"Why not? You always enjoyed looking at gorgeous
naked women on the Internet, why wouldn't you want to
let men see what an incredible body you have? Think
of all those men masturbating while they stare at your
picture. Kind of turns a girl on huh?" encouraged Gay
who was working on my manicure.
When Bebe was done with my hair she spun me around in
the chair towards the mirror, brought her face down
next to mine and hugged me on my right side while Gay
did the same on my left side, saying, "There that will
hold you until your real stylist gets here tomorrow."
I watched as my eyes grew to saucer size, finally
realizing why Bebe and Gay looked so familiar, "I look
like you two!"
"No sweetie, we were made to look like you! We are
about ten inches taller than you though, since it is
our jobs to take care of you," Bebe educated me, with
a huge grin on her lips.
"Our boobs aren't quite as large in proportion as
yours are either. We aren't supposed to take the
spotlight away from you. We are just here to add to
your glamour like window dressings!" giggled gay.
"Oh, gay now see what we have done! Her pussy is
positively creating a lake underneath her! We need to
get her something to drink, and a little breakfast I
think," Bebe resolved, so she helped me out of the
chair, the robe clinging wetly to my legs, and headed
off to the pretty pink breakfast nook in my office.
I was placed in a frilly pink high chair which was
stationed in the middle of the table and the two
handmaidens undulated themselves in to the kitchen
unit to make preparations.
Left alone for the first time today I unconsciously
started to caress my own gigantic breasts, which were
sitting quite solidly on the table in front of me. I
felt my nipples clinch up like two large points of
light out in front of me, so I reached as far as I
could and was able to tweak both of my nipples at
once! It felt like an electric shock was administered
to my cunt! I spasmed and all of my appendages tried
to spread as wide as they could, "Ughnn!"
When my body relaxed a little I was just reaching out
to do it again when the girls showed up with
breakfast, "Oh you precious little thing! You must
have done something entirely delicious, because the
approval meter on the wall just spiked!"
"What approval meter?" I panted, still quite
stimulated from the sensation that had jolted through
me.
They both pointed together to a series of LEDs on the
wall, which were almost all lit up, but were slowly
dimming towards the left, a bar graph indicator of how
hot I was making my viewers!
Bebe set two plates of bacon, eggs and hash browns
down at the two ends of the table, along with Juice
and coffee, while Gay placed a bottle of Pussyade„, in
front of me with a big plate of gooey donuts and
‚clairs. She installed the nipple on the Pussyade„
and asked, "Well darling what look tasty this morning?
How about this big chocolate ‚clair?"
I was almost drooling when I nodded my pretty head,
which caused a minor tittie quake. Bebe's eyes were
immediately drawn to them, but my eyes were glued to
the ‚clair!
Bebe carefully picked it up and when I reached for it
she slapped my hand away, "Ouch! Hey, that hurt!" I
sniffed and my lower lip started to quiver.
The bar graph plummeted.
Then Bebe said, "You don't have to do anything but
chew sweetie! It is our job to feed you. You don't
want to force me report you to the handmaidens union
do you?" She kissed me on the lips and had me panting
like a gerbil in heat!
The bar graph started rising again.
"Okay baby bird, open wide for the ‚clair plane so it
can fly into the hangar," she brought the ‚clair over
to my face and I bit into it as best as I could,
unfortunately I had whipped cream all over my nose and
mouth after that.
Once I had finished chewing Bebe licked my face clean
for me and then had me open my little mouth wide to
bite the big pastry.
I was so small now that the ‚clair looked like a
three-inch pipe coming at me. I couldn't bite much at
a time so I was making a huge mess of myself! This
time I knocked a huge dollop of whipped cream down
into my enormous cleavage!
Gay abandoned her breakfast and helped out by working
her tongue as deep into my cleavage as she could.
My little legs splayed again and my arms twitched,
"Ughnth!" I moaned spraying ‚clair all over myself.
"Yah, they are really sensitive, aren't they? I love
having my new big girls licked too, like I never did
before," Gay admitted cupping her own huge breast like
she was offering them too me.
Her boobies were making me drool even more than the
‚clair was.
"Don't worry baby girl, after breakfast you can nurse
for a while on the girls if you want to," she offered,
while cleaning me up with her tongue.
Bebe joined her having set the ‚clair aside, so I
spent the next few minutes moaning and squealing.
"There all clean! Gay, why don't we start back to
eating our breakfasts and I'll leave Vera here with
her bottle while she calms down?" suggested Bebe,
while she poked the bottle of Pussyade„ between my
ruby lips for me to greedily suck on.
"Good idea!"
By the time they were finished eating, I had calmed
and nearly finished my Pussyade„, "Now we can
concentrate on Vera! Gay, I think she might need
another Pussyade„, so I'll fetch it while you feed our
sweet Vera, okay?"
"Great!" Gay pulled the bottle of Pussyade„ from my
face with a wet popping sound, "Time for more num-nums
Vera."
"Why are you treating my like a little girl? I may be
housed in this diminutive shell, but I am older than
you are," I chirped, not sounding nearly as annoyed,
as I wanted to.
"Oh, I'm sorry honey, I don't mean to be demeaning.
I'm just trying to be nice to you. I really love how
sweet and pretty you are. I guess it brings out my
maternal instincts. I can't help it. Do you really
mind it so much? I don't think I can help it. I."
She started to cloud up and my little heart was
breaking. I couldn't hurt her, it was no longer in my
nature, "Gay, I'm sorry. Really, it's all right.
Don't cry. You can treat me however you like," I
offered, trying to keep her from bawling.
She set the ‚clair down and hugged me tightly, "Thank
you Vera! Just know that I love you and that I'm not
trying to demean you in any way!"
"I love you too Gay," I told her, but what was I
saying?
She released me and brought the ‚clair over for me to
gnaw on and to have smeared all over my pretty face.
I looked over at the approval meter and saw it climb
every time I was covered in whipping cream and had to
have it licked off. I had a wicked thought, 'Why not
try and see if I could peg that silly meter out?'
The next time the ‚clair approached my little mouth I
opened wide and smeared as much whip cream all over my
face as I could while taking a bite!
"Ooh you little vixen you!" Bebe exclaimed as she
returned with another bottle of Pussyade„.
The two ladies double-teamed my face with their
tongues, licking up one side and down the other, and
then the stinkers started tonguing my ears! My legs
started shaking uncontrollably and my little tongue
started licking at the air in front of me, so one of
them, I didn't see who, placed the ‚clair in front of
my tongue so I could lick the whipped cream from it.
"You pegged the approval meter cutie, just like you
were trying to do!" whispered Bebe in my ear.
I finally licked all of the whipped cream off the
‚clair and had no further interest in it, "Aww. the
whipped cream is all gone!" I told them in my sweetest
and highest tones.
"I'll have to remember how much you like whipped
cream! I know you taste delicious with whipped cream!
Gay, we need to order a couple of cases of it to keep
on hand! Now I'm glad that we bought those rubber
sheets for special occasions!" Bebe told Gay
enthusiastically.
"What do you want to eat next sweetie?" Gay asked me.
"Um. nothing right now. cause I really have to pee!"
They carried me to the water closet and disrobed me,
set my wide bottom down and I let go with as sissy
hissing sound into the potty, sighing in blessed
relief.
I was going to try and wipe myself but the girls
wouldn't let me, "That is our job honey! But if you
want something special in the way of wiping, I can do
that too." Gay started wiggling her toilet paper
covered finger inside of my pussy lips, in the pretext
of doing a thorough job, accomplishing what she
intended, getting me so hot that my pussy was drooling
heavily again, which meant that she just had to keep
wiping.
"I'll never get off this pot at this rate!" I panted
clutching on to her so I wouldn't fall of the seat.
"Oh, alright. we can play more later," she kissed my
face, holding it in her hands.
Bebe placed a doubled up towel on the vanity chair and
Gay carried me over to it, setting me down carefully,
"We need to give you a little sponge bath to get all
of the saliva off you, then it's time to dress
pretty!"
They wiped me down with washcloths and then started
dressing me. First scarlet crotchless silk panties, a
scarlet custom made bra, which was fitted and adjusted
with professional precision, and then they pulled a
pair of black silk stocking up my legs and attached
them to a scarlet garter belt.
I saw myself in the mirror at this point and nearly
fainted. I was a wet dream. a sex goddess of near
legendary dimensions. My legs went weak at the sight
of me and I had to plop my plump butt onto the Vanity
stool.
"Me too sweetie. I love to look at my new self,
almost as much as I love looking at you. I may never
want to go back to being the old me! I never wanted
boobs this big, but they are growing on me," she
giggled, "Time for your petticoat."
She slipped a pink petticoat over my head, "This feels
so weird. It hangs on my hips but fluffs way out
around me."
"That's right, you have never had the pleasure of
wearing petticoats, well this should be fun for you
then," Gay told me while she smoothed it out around
me.
They placed a pink silk camisole over my top and
followed that with a frilly pink princess dress, "What
are you doing to me?"
"Oh, come on. We thought that since you had been
denied all of the fun that little girls were given,
that we could take one day a week and let you dress
the part. Please, let us do this for you? It will
mean so much to us," Bebe begged sweetly.
I was so compliant that I told her, "Oh, all right, if
it makes you happy."
Both of the girls were jumping up and down saying,
"Yay!"
I blushed and they hugged and kissed me, "Vera you are
so sweet to indulge us!"
"Now for the piŠce de r‚sistance, your ruby slippers
my dear," Gay announced and then slipped my feet into
semi-clear ruby-red high heels.
They held my hand and walked me to the main room.
I glanced at the approval meter and it was completely
lit.
"Time for your walk princess," Bebe told me, she took
my hand and then we headed out the door and down the
hallway.
The walls weren't pink was the first thing that sifted
trough my mind, but the scary part of that thought was
that I was beginning to wish they were. What the hell
is happening to me?
I was listening to the swish-swish sound that the
dress I was wearing was making along with the click
clack sound of my heels and it had an almost hypnotic
effect on me. My thighs were damp already, but that
is the way it has been for me for the last day or so,
I was beginning to expect having fluids running down
my thighs. the worst part is I felt disgusted that I
was feeling so pretty!
"Wow! Is that Vera?" some lady exclaimed as we
approached her in the hallway.
I was blushing like a prom date, when she was first
seen and complimented by, her own father prior to the
big date.
"Yes! This is Vera on her first little girl day. How
does she look? Isn't she just divine?" Bebe babbled.
Gay was just as enthusiastic and said, "Vera will be
dressed in her little girl collection once a week, so
you will get to see her like this often."
"I just love seeing such a pretty little girl.
Especially one with such big breasts," she ranted
while she leaned over and hugged me, and then kissed
my cheek.
"You see many little girls with big breast walking
around?" I asked, still unaware of the extent of my
new position.
"Hell no! That is why you are so special love," she
whispered to me and squeezed on of my giant breasts.
I moaned and quivered but she seemed to ignore that
and asked my two handmaidens, "How soon until second
protocol?"
"We feel it should be within the week ma'am," Gay
replied causing me no little consternation.
After the woman left and we were again perambulating
down the hallway I asked, "What exactly is second
protocol?"
"Oh, just a code word for when you have fully taken
over your job duties, that's all," Bebe informed me,
however she distracted me by fondling my undulating
butt.
The first stop as usual was to see Kylynn, "Vera! Hi
darling. Will you give me a big boob to boob hug
love?"
I couldn't refuse. No matter what she had done to me,
I still loved her and desired her sexually. REALLY
desired her sexually! Therefore I wiggled my way to
her and rubbed my huge boobs against hers as she asked
me to.
"Oh my god, I'm so glad I brought a spare pair of
undies now. Honey you are so hot I'm creaming my
panties."
"Kylynn, I'm so hot I could cream everybody's
panties," I answered feeling that it was easily the
truth.
"Whew! I believe that. Vera I have been working on
something to help you be much more desirable. Please
turn around and present you butt so I may inject you
with a new slight refinement in your genetic
modification."
I couldn't believe myself. I actually turned around
and dropped my rumba panties so she could stick a
syringe into my ass. What the fuck is wrong with me?
"This is one of the toughest genetic modifications I
have ever done Vera. I wanted you to know that so you
might understand how much I still love you
sweetheart," Kylynn told me rubbing the site of the
injection and kissing me on my cheek.
"Oh, Kylynn. fuck me baby. I need it so badly," I
moaned, unaware of what I was saying.
"I will my love, but it will have to be when I get
home tonight. I still have much work to do and you
will be so much nicer to fuck by then," she whispered
into my dainty ear. "Bebe, Gay, please continue
escorting Vera on today's rounds. Oh, and call me
when you notice that Vera's odor has changed will
you?"
"Yes, Ms. Kylynn," the replied in sync, with slight
curtseys.
"Odor?" I asked suddenly curious.
"Yes, love, I just injected you with a compound that
should change your scent to something more floral
rather than marine in nature," she giggled.
Her statement baffled me so it was easy to lead me out
of her office and on to the reception area, where I
was quickly enveloped in a herd of secretaries who
wanted to see Kylynn's former husband gush out an
incredible orgasm from her newly formed pussy.
I was more than happy to comply with their desires,
however I noticed that for some reason, I smelled.
what. how to put it. much prettier?
"Vera, this is incredible. Kylynn has made your pussy
juice smell like wild roses!" Gay had her nose less
than one inch from my slit with my skirts pulled up in
front.
"Oh god, is there any way she can make me more of a
fuck doll?" I whined.
"If you can think of any, please don't hesitate to
tell me, will you Vera?" Bebe begged.
"If I tell you, you will see to it that I become
whatever I tell you, won't you Bebe?"
"Don't you like being a sexually irresistible girl
Vera?" Bebe asked while drawing little circles on my
tummy with her manicured fingernail.
I was dripping on the floor at this point, no longer
soaking into my plastic panties. They were leaking
from the elastic leg holes since they were overfull
and bulging with my wetness. I kept sniffing all
around
I looked around briefly and noticed that there were
women closing in on me from all sides. They must have
come from all over the facility. The word of what was
happening to my scent had spread like wildfire. The
way they looked at me made me feel like a sausage
hanging in the butcher's window.
I wanted to run, but I wanted to stay and make them
feel good too. I was still foggy headed which
concerned me since I was sure that I had received no
injections of morphine in the last couple of days. I
just stood there and waited to see what would happen
to me next like a good submissive girl.
"What should we do with this beautiful flower
wandering in our garden girls?" one of the women who
surrounded me asked.
"You know ladies." Gay started, "I bet if everyone
asked Vera nicely she would show us all, her big
girls."
There was a murmur of approval, "Please Vera, will you
show us your huge beautiful boobs?" "Vera, can we see
those giant girls. pretty please?" "Yes Vera, we
think you are so lovely, we just have to see those
incredible tits." "Breasts like those were, meant to
be shared by whole crowds, Vera." "I'm soooo horny.
Please show us your hooters?" "I couldn't even see
any stretch marks on the monitor Vera, I need to know
if they are as perfect as they look?"
The whole crowd begged me like I was some kind of TV
star of something. It was making me so hot I. I. just
wanted them to be happy. All they wanted was a close
up look at my boobs. What could it hurt?
I reached into my huge brassiere and strained to lift
one of the girls free. I finally succeeded when I
felt Bebe's hand undo my bra clasp behind my back,
which lessened the grip that it had on my breast. I
strained really hard and popped the right boob out of
the top of my dress, "Is this what you wanted to see?"
"Can I touch it Vera? Please I really want to feel
what boobs that big feel like. Can I pretty please
touch it?" a pretty girl almost as short as I am
begged close to my ear.
"You can touch it if you want. It's just a breast,
like anyone else's breast, only bigger." I bashfully
told her, blushing up a storm.
Her hand trembled as she reached out to touch it. She
aimed right for my huge puffy nipple. She was biting
her lower lip and you could have heard a pin drop at
that point. All of the women seemed to be holding
their breath.
When she made contact, it felt like someone had
attached an electric probe to my clit and zapped me
between the legs. My thighs tried to spread and my
plastic panties felt like they were about to explode.
"Careful Gigi, those boobs are loaded." Bebe warned my
nipple groper, "You are one of her mothers so you know
how touchy she can be."
"Mothers?" I squeaked, while shivering and jiggling.
"Yes Vera, Gigi Haydock is a Genetic Code Annalist.
She was instrumental in selecting the genetic source
material for your new makeup. She was the one who
isolated the strand that controls breast growth and
sensitivity. In a way, she is the one who gave these
to you, so her curiosity is more than just erotic.
She wants to see how good a job she did."
"Well, she could have made them a tad less sensitive."
I complained, however just then she placed her hand
around my huge puffy nipple and gently squeezed.
"Oh my! These are so soft it's like squeezing air. I
have never felt anything this soft before in my whole
life," she squealed in delight.
I was glad that she was so happy. I was even gladder
that Gay was behind me to hold me up. Bright flashes
of light shot through my vision and my knees kept
trying to lift up, and the way she caressed my boobs
my thighs were trying to spread apart all by
themselves.
Gay whispered in my ear, "You want to have sex with
her don't you Vera?"
I didn't want to be unfaithful to my wife. It was one
thing to be taken. It was entirely a different thing
to ask for it, so I refrained from answering.
"What if Kylynn wanted you to let her have her way
with you? Would you like that honey?" Bebe murmured
into my other ear, "We would help. It would be all
three of us pretty girls having a wonderful time.
Gigi would do exactly what she is doing to your
nipples now, Gay and I would pleasure you in so many
more ways while she does it."
"If Kylynn tells me she wants me to, I'll do it for
her," I told them shakily. For me the whole world had
shrunk down to my nipples, my soaking pussy, and what
my handmaidens were saying, I was no longer aware of
the thirty or more women staring at what was being
done to me.
"Oh, you are so special honey. Ladies, listen up!
Vera says she won't willingly seduce anyone unless
Kylynn gives her permission to. She doesn't want to
be unfaithful to her wife. Kylynn, I know you have us
on your monitor, will you page your permission to
sweet Vera, so she will willingly have hot and wild
sex with Bebe, Gigi, and I? She is about to go insane
with desire if you don't tell her to let loose the
floodgates," Gay loudly asked the walls around us.
Click! "Vera? This is Kylynn. I am in my laboratory
and watching you on my monitors. Baby you are making
me wet with the way you get so damn sexually
stimulated. The only way I will be able to feel any
kind of fulfillment while we are here on the job is to
watch you screw those sexy women's brains out! I want
you to have sex with every one of the ladies here at
work, while I watch, baby. I want you to keep up the
morale of everyone working here. If they know they
will get a break in the day when they might be able to
have the wildest hottest sex they have ever had in
their lives. I will be so proud of you dear if you
can do such a difficult job for me. Please, will you
fuck Gigi, Bebe, and Gay for me?" Kylynn voice asked
from seemingly everywhere. "I can hear you if you
answer, so please tell me if you will?"
"If that is what you want me to do honey, then I will
try my hardest to fuck them as good as I can. it would
have been easier to a better job when I had a cock
though." I answered in my singsong little girl voice.
"Good girl Vera! I know you won't let me down, and
you might be surprised how fulfilling sex with the new
you, can be for pretty lesbian women. I'll be
watching so make me cream my panties dearest!"
Gay whispered in my ear again, "See that Vera? Kylynn
wants you to Fuck Gigi. Now will you ask Gigi to fuck
us?"
"Gigi? Will you please fuck me? I promise to try
really hard to make you orgasm, and you can do
whatever you want to do, to me?" I offered, even
though my eyes were rolled up into the back of my
skull.
"Really? You. you. you want to have sex with me? C.
C. Can I? Oh, I have wanted to do this for weeks
Vera. Oh yes Dearie, I'll fuck you. I'll fuck you
silly," Gigi agreed with great enthusiasm.
"Awww," the crowd of women moaned when they realized
that I was to be taken away from them and they
wouldn't be getting the chance to grope me yet today.
"Have no fear ladies, Vera will be back later. Don't
worry either, Vera is always horny," Gay announced as
she lifted my limp and moaning body up.
Gay turned me around and hoisted me high enough that
my boobs hung over her shoulder, "This is the only way
to carry Vera. If you hold her so her head would hang
over your shoulder, her boobs hold her too far away,
and this way I can bite her butt if she gets too
frisky."
I was whisked back to my 'office' and plopped onto the
bed in the back, but rather than get to it, Gigi had
Bebe turn me over and pull up my skirts and then she
shot something into my ass, "There this should be fun
to watch while we pleasure her!"
"What did you shoot into me Gigi?"
"Just something to make your boobs a little bigger,"
she giggled, "We had better get that dress off of
you."
Gigi started to undo the zipper down the back of my
dress, so I started to take off my shoes, when Gay
told me, "You stop right there missy, Bebe and I do
the undressing and dressing of you, unless our guest
wishes to do it."
I lay there while the ladies did everything for me.
Gigi insisted that she remove my brassiere.
By the time they were to that point I imagined that I
felt my bra becoming tighter. but that had to be my
imagination, right?
"Oh good, they are growing just nicely now," Gigi
moaned with her face jammed in my cleavage. "Vera
darling, these are so nice, you don't mind if I suckle
on you a while do you?"
"Uh, uh," I moaned.
"What a lovely bouquet you give off Vera, so pretty
smelling. I love how wet and submissive you are. I
bet you would just lie there and let me stuff this big
dildo into your wanton pussy. This big strap-on latex
cock right here between my steaming thighs. I'm going
to fuck you like you have never been fucked before
girl!" Gigi slipped that dildo into my soaking wet
pussy. I couldn't believe that big thing slipped into
me with almost no resistance and then she began
banging me while my handmaidens were sucking on my
boobs.
Between the fucking and the growing I was going crazy.
When I tried to pleasure them back Gigi told me, "You
just lie there and enjoy your fucking like a good
little girl."
I was impaled around that thing moaning and squealing,
and squirming. The intense pleasure I was receiving
from the overly sensitive clit, breasts and nipples
was unbelievable. I came like gangbusters but she
kept on banging me right through five more ever
intensive orgasms in a row. I had floral scented
pussy juice all over me even my hair was soaked with
my own cum.
"Gay, you better get her some more Pussyade„, I think
she is running out of super lubri-cunt," she giggled
at her pun and my submissive enjoyment of the fucking
I was enthusiastically receiving.
"Does little Vera like being fucked by a big cock? Do
you want to be fucked more baby? I just love to see
you enjoying being filled by this huge tool girl."
My brain was so overloaded with endorphins I couldn't
think of anything but the fireworks that kept going
off in it.
Gay appeared above my face, "Here you are little girl,
your new and improved Pussyade„, now with floral scent
enhancement ingredients."
"Tag Gigi, my turn baby. Gay wants to pleasure you
for a while and I want to fuck the boss for a while.
God this is a great job! Where else can you get a
job, where you can fuck the boss, and in fact, you are
expected to fuck her and to fuck her often?" Bebe
ardently stated.
"Ooh! Gay wants to bang me? Great!" Gigi dove into
the sopping wet sheets and offered herself up to Gay.
"Look here Vera. Bebe has a treat for you. This dick
is even bigger than Gigi's dildo. I'm going to fit
you on to this wonderful tool and send you to heaven
boss."
"Uhgnh," I remarked as I was stretched around that big
latex cock.
"Boss! You are at one hundred percent viewer approval
level. I'm so proud of you."
The PA system came on just then with the voice of my
wife, "Vera my love, I love watching you tightly
affixed to that dildo. I want you to have sex like
this as much as you can. You are doing a great job.
Worker production is up twenty percent."
I don't know why but that made me so proud that I
tried even harder to enjoy the fucking I was
receiving. I knew that we were being broadcast
throughout the facility, but I am a slave to this
nymphomaniac body.
I heard Gigi enjoying the banging she was getting next
to me, but the fucking I was getting was making me
crazy. It was one thing when Gigi did it, but when
Bebe was banging me, our boobs would rub together, and
sometimes she would lean even closer and smother my
breasts with her large and jiggly beauties. I love
huge boobs so the sensations of her pair rubbing mine
were overwhelming.
I reached up and gently fondled her big girls and felt
her shudder with ecstasy, "Oh Vera, that is so good.
I love it when your little hands touch me like that,
they're so soft, little, and the lovely pink polish we
painted them with looks so pretty highlighted on my
tits."
Bebe made sure to stay within my short arms reach so I
could rub from my boobs to hers and back again. I was
even able to rub my erect nipples against hers to
elicit a gasp of pleasure from her. Little victories
were all that I could manage. being so little myself
now.
I was enjoying the overwhelming stimulation so much I
was startled when a wet tongue filled my left ear.
"Hi lover! Can I join this orgy too?" Allyce asked
breathily.
"Grab a boob and join in honey. There is enough of
Vera's pussy juice for everyone! That reminds me,
could you stuff a new bottle in her mouth before you
stuff one of her titties in your mouth?" Bebe asked
her, still winded from the extended banging she was
giving me.
"There is no way anyone on earth can stuff one of
those boobs in her mouth. But it will be fun to try!"
she teased, and then jammed a bottle into my face.
"I love how Vera looks sucking down her baa-baa,"
Allyce stated with a note of ridicule in her tone.
"Allyce, that kind of attitude could get you in
trouble," Gigi noted from her side of the bed.
Allyce chuckled and replied, "Vera is so preoccupied
with the fucking her big, loose pussy is getting that
she surely isn't paying attention to what I have to
say."
Now my new and very fragile girl feelings were hurt,
since I did hear what she said, both times. One
little tear trickled down the side of my face, soaking
into the bed sheets to go unnoticed with the vast
amounts of my vaginal lubricant already present there,
or so I thought it had.
The intercom clicked on suddenly, "I didn't see what
went on just now, however Vera's rating meter just hit
the lowest point since the system became operational.
As soon as Vera orgasms a few more times, she is to be
given a nap and I want to see all participants in my
office! Coppish? Additionally, I do not want anyone
to miss a stroke on my lovely Vera. If she does not
orgasm, you might just find your lives permanently
changed!"
I haven't ever heard Kylynn so angry, not even once.
I was afraid for my sexual partner's wellbeing
however, I did notice out of the corner of my eye that
the rating meter started to climb again.
Allyce was as pale as a ghost. She sucked tit for all
she was worth though! My nipple was on fire. It was
like a hard little cock that loved to be wet and
sucked on! She tickled the end of it with her tongue
eliciting a high-pitched moan from my ruby painted
lips.
I am to this day still not certain that the last two
orgasms I had were real or if I faked them so Allyce
wouldn't be in too much trouble.
However when I was through with them, I was dropped
into a soapy tub, washed, rinsed, diapered and
deposited into my California King sized pink canopy
bed. My two handmaidens lying next to me, and dressed
in the same nighties I was wearing, sang a low and
soothing lullaby until I lost consciousness.
Pageant
When I finally roused, Bebe and Gay were in bed with
me, and both holding me protectively. They seemed to
have survived unscathed their conference with Kylynn,
now all I had too be concerned with was Allyce.
I started to stretch and discovered that my boobs were
a couple of sizes bigger than before, which was a
relief since I figured the they might have been
planning enormous size growth for them.
What I had not been prepared for however was the
spread of my hips. I must be at least 38" around at
the hips now, which wouldn't be bad if I were quite a
bit taller. Since I am as small as you have
previously heard, I found my new proportions to be
vastly overstated.
I don't think my left and right thighs will ever have
a chance to become acquainted. My flat crotch is
easily four inches thigh to thigh. When I asked why
they were so far apart, Gay just told me that it was
due to the way my brain received the new data
available. I didn't believe her for a minute, so I
started to amass my own data concerning the
transformations here.
When I looked at my wide spread thighs my approval
rating shot up quickly, so it seems that is what the
vast majority of viewers found stimulating. I slipped
both hands side by side between my legs and still
found that they were not tightly jammed together in
the middle. I looked like hooker Barbie in my lacey
pink gossamer panties.
I started, all of a sudden realizing that someone had
removed my diaper during the night to fit this soft
lingerie to my bottom.
It didn't really matter I guess but the look on my
face must have been worth it since the meter came
close to pegging.
I slipped back to my investigation of what changes had
come over me overnight. I could feel the separate
lips of my vulva beneath the panty and they pulled
apart slightly as my hands moved. God it feels like I
am split in half! My slit is really big and it feels
like it goes into me all the way up to my throat.
What did they do to me? I'm more woman now than
anyone else on the planet, a caricature of femininity.
I feel so empty too. The more I notice my pussy, the
emptier it feels. The emptier I feel, the more I want
to stuff something into me to fill me back up.
I wound up trying to hold my labia together to keep
from wanting a huge dildo rammed into me.
That damn meter went way, way up when I held myself
like that. It was damn hard to force myself to let go
and ask my handmaidens to bathe me.
Bebe whisked me into the air and while she carried me
to the warm soapy bubbles I asked her, "Bebe my
lovely, how come the bed is always freshly made and
the place is totally spotless when ever I come around,
or whenever we return to my office?"
She laughed and told me, "Surely Vera, you would guess
that there is a whole crew of maids that follow you
around to clean up after you."
"A crew of maids? How many girls in a crew?"
"I know of six girls who are tasked with that duty at
present, however there are more coming. I think that
Kylynn is hiring a total of ten ladies for that
position."
"Ten women just to clean up after me?"
"Well to clean up after you, Gay, and me. We don't
have time in our busy days to clean. When we are not
busy with you we are designing clothing for you and
sending the designs out to be sewn. We specify your
makeup, nail polish and everything. We still know how
to do our chosen professions even if we are horny as
minks," Bebe lovingly admitted, "We know what will
look hot on our own bodies, so we know what will look
hot on yours. That is why we are kind of triplets, so
we can dress alike. Yesterday was the only time that
we will ever dress you in something that we are not
wearing ourselves. Kylynn insisted that from today
on, we all dress exactly alike. Next week on little
girl day, we will all be little girls together, and
then you will be able to experience what it really was
like to be a little girl. Kylynn insisted that we all
play together so you won't have to feel that you were
left out, or that we are making fun of you. That
never was and will never be the case. You are to be
made to feel like a princess," she giggled and kissed
me passionately on my incredibly sensitive pink and
pouty little lips.
"Now you made me feel my hot pussy, Bebe. It feels so
empty now, like half of my insides are hollowed out.
Why do the women want me yearning to be filled?"
"That is how women are sweetie, they're used to
yearning to be filled. This is just a way for us to
teach you by exaggeration how you should feel, now
that you are one of us. You will be changed back to a
more normal size after a while. This was Allyce's
idea, and that is how she explained it. You will be
meeting up with her tomorrow morning and you can ask
her yourself. Now don't you even think of asking me
another thing about Allyce, since I am sworn to
silence until you meet her then."
"She has to be all right. I am so worried that she
will be hurt. Please tell me she will be okay? I
couldn't bear to think that she is being tortured or
something because of me!" I begged frantically.
"Calm down Vera!" Gay interjected from somewhere
behind me, "Allyce is just fine and she will be
completely unharmed when next you see her, I promise.
Now, we really can't talk about this anymore, please?"
"Hold your breath Vera, it's bath time," Bebe
announced as she walked us both into the big tub of
warm bubbly water.
She held me vertically and dunked us both down into
the water, my face firmly planted in between her big
soft girls.
Have I mentioned the fact that I love big boobs? Oh,
yah, I think I have once or twice. You haven't lived
until warm soapy water and huge boobs have encased
your face!
The two beauties double-teamed me, cleaning every
cranny and crevice, and making sure to allow copious
quantities of warm soapy water to fill my vagina.
Those two minxes squished around my tummy making silly
comments and rude noises. "This isn't very lady like
girls," I accused.
"Maybe not, but it sure is the kind of silly fun we
have had before with other little girls exploring
their bodies. He, he, he, this is your time hon.. We
are, in a way, just learning about our new bodies too
you know. We weren't born looking like this. God if
I looked like this in high school, I would have ruled
that place! All of the girls would have wanted to be
my friend and all of the guys would have wanted to
fuck my brains out," she had a grin ear-to-ear when
she thought of this, however she went on, "Oh my God!
I could make Jenny Sue Baker just die if she saw me
now! She would fall over dead, or beg me to let her
become like me. It would be such a lot of fun to see
her so green with envy. That bitch stole my boyfriend
in high school and when she was finished with him she
dropped him flat. Poor guy was never the same after
that. I think he is an auto mechanic now."
"At least he isn't a little slut with a cunt the size
of the Grand Canyon," I groused.
"We really are sorry for that Vera. Please forgive
us? In a few days Kylynn says she will be able to get
you back to the size you were before. There is a
treat coming for you later, we promise you will feel
better about what was done to you," Gay told me.
"Okay, but I will probably worry anyway," I confessed.
"We are going to do our best to keep your mind off of
that," Bebe looked at Gay, who looked back
inquisitively.
"Beach party?" Bebe asked.
"I love it," Gay answered with a mischievous grin.
"What is Beach party?" I asked, however Bebe had
already left the room.
"She wouldn't tell you anyway. Don't you like
surprises Vera?"
"I used to, but lately they have lost their appeal," I
admitted grumpily.
"Oh come on honey, we only want to make you pretty and
feel good. We won't ever hurt you. Do you think you
can trust us?" Gay asked holding my face in her hands
and staring intently into my eyes.
"I guess. I mean you didn't even work here yet when I
was changed," I reasoned.
"That my girl," she kissed me on the lips softly.
Bebe came back with three different colored strips of
cloth in her hands and handed one to Gay, then she
started stripping down until she was naked. Gay
stripped as well.
I love watching girls undress, almost as much as I
like looking at naked women, which can be one hell of
a problem if you are one.
Both ladies slipped the tiny bits of cloth on, only
then did I recognize they were bikinis. Like, I
should have known.
Both ladies slipped my suit on me and then put a pair
of high heel flip-flops on my feet. They had their
picnic basket and towels all ready so the last thing
was to pick up Herman and me.
"You are going to love this girl. You know that thing
on Star Trek? The Holodeck? Well we sort of have
one. Kylynn had a room made up with flat panel
screens, overhead, and on all four sides. It isn't as
good as the one on TV, but it isn't bad," Bebe assured
me, while she was rubbing my big butt and carrying me.
We opened a pink door off of my bedroom and there
inside was a beach. White sand under our feet blue
skies and sun from above and surf from opposite where
the doorway was. When we went inside Gay closed the
door and when we looked back where the door was, there
was the scene of a parking lot, just like at the real
beach. Sure you could see the seams at the corners
and sides and the door handle gave away where the door
was, but all in all it was pretty good.
Bebe carried me over to where three lounge chairs were
set up and plopped me into one. Then she climbed into
another one to my left while Gay was in the one on my
right.
I heard Gay open the basket and take out a couple of
things and the next thing I knew I was wearing a pair
of sunglasses and having tanning butter smeared all
over my hot little body.
"Hey! Don't hog all the fun Gay. Give me a couple of
hands full of that so I can oil Vera up too," Bebe
complained, with her lower lip out pouting.
Gay happily shared duties and soon I was almost
orgasming in my bikini.
When they were done Gay dove back into the basket and
snagged a Pussyade„ for me, and one for each of them?
"Hey! I thought that Pussyade„ was only for me, what
gives?"
"Pussyade„, it's not just for Vera anymore," Bebe said
and they both giggled. "Vera, Pussyade„ is good for
any girl who is orgasming a lot and loosing fluid.
Lately we have been going through a lot of it. Not
just you, Gay and I, but the whole company too,
everyone has been screwing the heck out of everyone
else the first break they get if they have been
watching Vera.com," they chuckled and sipped their
Pussyade„.
"So what now?" I asked them, confused as to what we
were doing here.
"Now? Now we just get a tan and maybe later we can
toss a beach ball around or something," Gay was lying
back with her shades one and enjoying the beach.
"You are not tossing my titties around this beach!" I
replied as dead seriously as I could muster.
Gay and Bebe started giggling and Bebe jumped up with,
"A joke! Vera told her first joke! I think she just
might be alright after all."
"What is having us laying around the beach tanning
going to do to our Internet fans?"
"Well, believe it or not Vera, there are cameras all
over in here, the camera crew will be panning around
and zooming on certain portions of out anatomies.
When it gets too boring they will chime us and then we
all do a slow strip for them and lay back down and
they can do it all again. Of course they can hear
everything we say too, so if we keep chatting we keep
entertaining," informed Gay while we tanned.
After hours of tanning and beach ball play we left our
'virtual beach' and headed back to the bedroom.
"We have got to get in that tub!" Gay exclaimed.
"Oh yes, I can't wait!" Bebe agreed.
"Why all the urgency to get a bath?" I asked slightly
befuddled.
In a loud chorus they both replied, "SAND!"
It was then that I realized that I too could really
use a bath. My god, how do girls do it? I was
intensely reminded that I had a pussy at that moment.
They stripped quickly and without a word spirited us
all into the awaiting tub full of fragrant bath water.
Bebe was spreading my lips and squishing water inside
me washing all of that irritating sand out of my
pussy, "Whew. I didn't even realize how irritating
that was until you mentioned it."
"Feels better now doesn't it?" Gay asked while she
washed herself out.
"I never felt anything like it before, but nothing
like sand could get inside me down there before," I
remarked.
"Welcome to our world sweetie," they giggled and
hugged me.
My reaction confused them though. I yawned.
"Oh, oh, I think we overdid it at the beach Gay," Bebe
stated the obvious.
"Bath time is over," Gay stated and leapt out of the
tub to snatch a big fluffy towel, which she presented
and Bebe lifted me into.
The ladies toweled off with me sitting groggily on the
vanity stool, yawning again.
As soon as they were dry enough I was lifted and
carried into the bedroom, and gently placed on the
bed. That is the last thing I remember.
A New Day
I awoke to the same scene, as the day before, well
sort of. take out the part of being at home with
Kylynn and substitute her into the waking at work and
you have it.
"Morning beautiful," Kylynn whispered, "You never made
it home last night, so I stayed the night with you
instead."
"Kylynn. You in my office bed with me today?"
"Yup, you crashed so hard yesterday we couldn't see
moving you," she admitted. "Now I have to get back to
my lab and you have work to do." She kissed me on the
lips and hopped out of bed.
"Crew? You can start the cameras in five minutes,"
Kylynn remarked to the pink walls as she exited my
office.
I looked at Bebe and said, "They don't record when
Kylynn is here?"
"Nope, your relationship with your wife is private.
We never record when Kylynn is here," Gay informed me.
I had a growing foreboding of what was to come,
however I tried to keep my spirits up, "So, what are
you two dressing me as today? A Sixth Avenue whore?"
"Vera! How could you think such a thing! We only
dress you up like a whore on Thursdays, today it only
Tuesday," Bebe quipped.
"Great. so what is Tuesdays?"
"Audience's preference day of course! The ladies
wanted to see how you would look dolled up to attend
the Oscars," Bebe was grinning from ear to ear! "You
are going to be so damn hot!"
"Will I be going out?" I knew better but it was fun to
tease them.
"I'll speak to the proper authorities and see if we
can wrangle you a pass. You will have to bring your
handmaidens," they looked at each other and giggled.
"The fun thing, Vera Dahling, is your request has
already been sent and the wheels of your machine are
already in motion."
'They are just pulling my slim little leg,' I thought,
'I will just play along until they have to tell me we
can't go. That should call their bluff and I won't be
getting as much leg pulling in the future. It's
better to get it out of the way now.'
The ladies dried, powdered, and moisturized me. They
began to slip the laciest black satin undergarments I
have ever seen, onto me. I have never seen anything
sexier, even with what the Victoria's Secret Catalog
had in it.
"Pretty hot looking aren't they Vera?" Bebe asked
having noticed my wide-eyed stare at them. "That is
the best compliment I could have gotten hon.. One of
my specialties is panty and bra sets. I expect that
is one of the reasons why I was offered the job. With
boobs like we have, it's a foregone conclusion that
off-the-rack is out of the question!"
"Is there some way you can keep me from dribbling all
over my hose? At least while I am in formal dresses?"
I pleaded.
"We anticipated your needs Princess," Gay announced
and came towards me with what looked like a big glass
cock?
"What the heck is that?"
"It's a totally new invention, just for you. This has
a vacuum in it and a barrier, which only allows
liquids to pass through the membrane. Once I jam this
inside of you your runny pussy will fill it up and
keep your panties dry. at least until it is time for
you to drool all over your sexy self that is," Gay
informed me, "Bebe please hold Vera horizontal so I
can insert her Vaginal Vacutainer."
"Eep," I squawked. "Oh! Ooh!" I groaned as she
stuffed it into me.
"There sweetheart, all set. Now we can start a
collection of Vera's juices. I wonder if there is a
market for that?" babbled Bebe.
"Time to slip this silk slip over her," Gay announced
holding up a black lacey slip, which was perfectly
proportioned for me.
"You do it, Gay," Bebe asked, "I want to see what she
looks like in it, after all I did design it."
"Don't worry Gay, there are two more of these in
white, hanging in our closet. I'll do it though,
because I know how much you want to see Vera shudder
when this silk slip whispers to her skin!"
I steeled myself, determined not to shudder, but alas
I couldn't help it. You just have to feel what it's
like when that cool slick and soft fabric slides down
your soft and hairless skin, I'm here to tell you it
is amazing! "Oh my God! Why don't women wear these
all of the time? It feels like I'm being caressed all
over my body."
"Well honey once you wear it several more times you
will start to get used to it. I confess though since
Kylynn changed me my skin is way more sensitive to
that kind of sensual input," admitted Bebe, which made
Gay giggle in agreement.
"Hey, can you girls tell me why I am not screaming and
freaking out, and why I do whatever you ask me to?" we
were getting along so well I thought that maybe they
would let me in on the secret.
"You know that you have to ask Kylynn that question.
You wouldn't want us to get fired would you?" Gay
answered with a mischievous smile.
"Oh no, not ever! Do you think she would? She
couldn't fire the only friends I have could she?" I
started to cloud up thinking about Gay and Bebe
leaving me.
"No, don't do that! Your ratings might plummet and
then who knows what could happen?" Gay asked, her eyes
wide and frightened.
I gulped and took control of my runaway emotions and
told them, "I won't let anything happen to you. I
promise!"
"Thank you sweetie," the said in unison and then, you
guessed it. I was hugged and smothered in boobies.
Did I mention that I love boobies?
"Hmmm. what do you think Bebe? I keep getting the
feeling that there is something more." Gay pondered,
"I have it! We need to go to the Salon!"
"Yes! What fun is Oscar night without a stunning
Coif?"
"Not the hairdressers again?" I asked now slightly
frightened.
"What is wrong with being pampered at the
hairdresser's?" Bebe asked with an audible sniff!
"Umm. I keep orgasming in the chair when they do my
hair."
"I hope to hell you leave a really good tip then!" Gay
chuckled.
"I don't have any money, Gay. I don't even get paid.
How can I leave a tip?"
"AHHH! That is soooo uncivilized! You haven't been
tipping? We have to make it up to them Bebe! Do you
have those cards that we had printed up for us?"
"The one's that say, 'Good for one free.?'" she
replied trying to say it without me catching on.
"No! You don't have a card that commits me to." I
stopped before they actually answer that question,
which I don't think I want to know the answer to.
"You bet your sweet vulva we do girl!" Bebe replied in
nearly the heartbeat, which it took to formulate the
question.
"Can. Can. Can I insist that they be clean shaven?" I
asked fairly certain that I would not need to ask.
The women here are all practicing lesbians. Wouldn't
any pussy licker want a smooth vagina for tongues? At
least you wouldn't have to worry about hawking up a
fur ball!
(Don't ask me, I just don't like hair in my throat.
So sue me?)
"Don't worry honey, Kylynn has taken care of
everything. All of your preferences, likes and
dislikes were required reading. Remember it is our
job to see to it that you love your new life as a
woman. Both Gay and I really want to see a male enjoy
life completely as a female. Ooh, the thought of it
is making me hot even now," she squirmed a little to
emphasize her statement.
"Did they really make you almost as horny as they made
me?" I asked to verify my situation.
"Oh yes hon., I have never been this horny a slut
before, let alone actually liking being a horny slut!"
she giggled and then took me by the hand, hoisted me
up, and carried me, still dressed in my lingerie, to
the salon with Gay in tow.
Bebe gently plopped my ridiculously wide butt into the
styling chair and slipped an apron around me to
protect my delicious underwear. I tried to stealthily
caress the silk slip, which covered me. It just feels
so scrumptious to rub myself with the slick, smooth
cloth. The intense sensuousness of it made me quiver
and shudder uncontrollably all over.
"Look Bebe! Vera can't help but feel feminine in her
sexy lingerie," Gay chortled, "She's trying to hide
it, but she loves feeling so pretty!"
"Are you stroking that yummy body of yours underneath
there Vera?" Bebe asked while she peeked underneath
the apron.
I had just stopped stroking my loins when I shuddered,
I hadn't taken my hands away from myself so she caught
me sitting there with my hands still frozen in a
caressing gesture against myself.
"Quick Gay! You have to see this!" Gay ducked quick
enough to see before I slowly, shakily placed my
little dainty hands into my lap, with as much dignity
as I could muster.
"Haven't you ever seen a girl smooth her slip before?"
I tried to bluff my way out of it but they both fell
all over each other laughing.
When they had calmed down, a voice from the doorway
announced, "When you to can compose yourselves, we
need to get to work making Vera so beautiful, she
won't be able to take her eyes off of herself." The
producer of this statement was a stunning raven-haired
woman, who was only about a foot taller than I was.
She is busty, without being in the same class that the
girls and I are, and dressed in a lovely pink smock.
My eyes must have gone wide with surprise, and then I
must have given more away than I ever intended with my
expression.
"Oh my, I think that Vera likes you Janine! She is
all but drooling over here. Why don't you come on in
and give her a howdy do, kiss?" Gay invited, with a
come on in arm motion.
"Vera, this is Janine Jamie Tiller, your new
hairdresser. Janine, this is Vera, your new victim,"
Bebe started giggling when Janine came over to me, and
without hesitation, slipped her tongue down my throat
as if we had been lovers for many years.
"Mmmm she tastes lovely. And to think, they are
paying me to do this too!" she backed away a couple
steps and cocked her head this way and then that. "I
think I can do this and actually make you look even
sexier. Would you like that Vera?"
"Why not? You are going to do it if I want you to or
not," I groused.
"Do you really want to go out wearing a beautiful
gown, while sporting that unruly mop?" she asked
critically.
"I. Uh. I guess not." I stuttered backing down from
any show of rebellion.
"I promise that there won't be a movie star or model
tonight that will be lovelier than you are," she
stated as she continued her inspection. "I think I
have the right hairdo in mind so why don't you ladies
busy yourselves on her nails? Both ends and your work
will have to pass my inspection, so do your very
best," she acted like some kind of Marine Drill
Sergeant.
My two handmaidens snapped to it immediately dragging
a cart over to provide the requisite tools and
supplies. My hands were taken out from under the
Apron and my high heels were removed to provide access
to my toes.
"Damn Janine! Vera is wearing pantyhose. I cannot
paint her toenails through them," Bebe complained as
she kneeled at the foot of my chair.
"Well we don't want to disturb Vera right now, so just
cut them off of her and get on with it Bebe," Janine
commanded as she was readying herself to wash my hair.
"Ah. yah, I guess I am kind of still not used to the,
'expense doesn't matter,' thing yet," Bebe admitted as
she carefully cut the pure silk stockings from my
quivering legs.
Janine tipped me back and gently placed my neck into
the shampoo sink. She ran the water until it was the
right temperature and then I received the most
sensuous shampoo of my life. She massaged my scalp
and lathered up my two and a half feet of platinum
blonde hair. It was washed, rinsed, conditioned and
all of the time she worked my head and scalp in such a
way that I wasn't sure whether to fall asleep or
orgasm. My hips started to undulate with the same
rhythm as the scalp massage I was getting.
"Vera sure is responsive to the her controls. She is
like driving a lesbian Ferrari nymphomaniac. Just a
twist of the wrist," she paused as she did as she
said, "and Vera is in ecstasy!"
"Ughngh!" I moaned as she stimulated me.
"I am just washing your hair Vera, if I were trying to
make you orgasm there are plenty of ways far quicker
than this," she told me as she was rinsing my hair
clean.
"When you are done making her squirm, maybe Gay and I
can start working on Vera's nails," Bebe grumpily
complained at my feet.
"Don't get your panties in a twist Bebe, I'm standing
Vera back upright so I can start cutting her hair,"
Janine informed her as I was gently toweled dry and
sat back up. "Now to get to work, Kylynn says that if
I do my best job ever, I will get to be Vera's
Hairdresser on a permanent basis."
"As it should be Janine. Vera needs to be made
beautiful and happy. That is the only thing important
to us," Gay informed her.
Janine began carefully snipping my hair at different
lengths and angles, I have no idea what exactly she
was shooting for, but whatever it was I have no doubt
that Janine in the outside world was one hell of an
exclusive stylist before being indoctrinated into our
clan.
"I do wish your hair was just a touch thicker my
dear," Janine moaned, "I suppose I can make due with
this however."
"You want thicker hair on Vera, Janine?" Bebe asked.
"Oh my yes, I could do ever so much more with it if it
were!"
<Click> "Janine, have the girls bring Vera by when you
finish please? You did say twice as thick didn't
you?" it was Kylynn's voice over the loudspeaker
system again.
"Kylynn? Is that you?" Janine asked slightly taken
aback.
<Click> "Yes Janine, by tomorrow Vera will have
thicker and more luxurious platinum blonde hair. Will
that suit you better?"
"My god! I'm getting wet just thinking about running
my fingers through it already Kylynn. You bet your
bippy it suits me," Janine told her, but you could
easily see that she nearly fell to the floor in a
swoon considering the opportunity.
<Click> "I take it that means you accept the
position?"
"You bet! This is going to be so much fun!"
<Click> "Bebe, Gay? You will be receiving like
injections. We wouldn't want her to have hair that
was so different than yours, Janine wouldn't be able
to give you the same look as Vera."
Both of the women stopped what they were doing and
hugged each other squealing.
"Bebe, can you imagine our hair! It will be totally
gorgeous."
"I know Gay! I will really want to strut my hot body
around. I wish I could do it in front of the people
who always looked down at the plump and plain girl I
used to be!"
"Oh yes, I was so thin and frumpy! Even with all the
fashion sense in the world there just wasn't much I
could do, to counter what my genes gave me. This is
just awesome. A week or so in the hospital, a few
shots and I can make any girl I grew up with look like
a boy!"
"Enough of that you two, get back to work. You
wouldn't want me to loose the opportunity of a
lifetime would you?" Janine yanked the two new bimbos
back from their fantasies.
"I just hope we have a chance to strut our stuff out
in the real world and possibly have the opportunity to
be seen by some of the unkind people we grew up with,"
Bebe interjected as she went back to work on my
toenails.
"Okay, all done on this end," announced Janine,
holding up her hands like a rodeo cowboy who had just
hogtied a calf.
My handmaidens stepped back a bit and took a critical
gander at my new coif.
"Do me next!" Gay jumped in first with her request.
"How in the hell did you get those wispy ringlets down
both sides of her face without setting her hair with
curlers?"
"Trade secret my dears. You both will be getting a
set just like them before you leave this Salon girls,"
threatened Janine.
"I'm done at this end," announced Bebe, whilst fanning
my toesies so they would dry quickly.
"Vera's claws are finished now too," Gay added.
"Alrighty then, we can leave Vera here for a short nap
while everything dries, and you two come with me,"
Janine bustled both of my handmaidens away, and like
suggested, I drifted off to sleep.
The new Improved Allyce
When they roused me from my slumber, both of my
handmaidens were incredibly gorgeous. My eyes opened
upon the vision of two angels with incredibly gorgeous
breasts dangling them over me seductively.
I tried to reach those soft melons of my desire but
both girls giggled knowing that my little arms
wouldn't be able to reach them. However they could
reach me and both of those vixens tweaked the nipple,
which was closest to her, "Ooooh." was all the
response I could muster.
"Is little Vera ready for her gown now?" Gay asked
sweetly.
I yawned big and then answered, "Sure, I know you need
someone to forge the way for you. Girls, I'm your
nympho." I giggled and grinned.
"My hero," Gay giggled as she hugged the stuffing out
of me.
"Oh Vera?" asked Bebe, "Herman wants to know what you
have been up to." Bebe zoomed Herman to me so I might
hug my Secret friend, which of course I did.
[The meter jumped upwards of course]
"Oh, Vera I have some news for you," Gay announced
with a twisted smirk.
"What news?" I bit, but why I am so easily manipulated
I still cannot fathom.
"We can barely fill the orders for 'Hermans'. Allyce
posted the shot of you and Herman on the Internet and
we have been getting open-ended requests for 'Herman'
bears by the thousands. Some are requesting bears
with your signature on them and those people are
offering up to an additional one hundred dollars for
the autographed bears. We have even gotten requests
for your picture holding the 'Herman' that is sent.
They all stipulate that they do not want 'Vera's
Herman', they just want one you have hugged," Gay
hugged Herman and me while giggling wildly. "Oh, and
there are a few who are offering stupid amounts of
money to get a picture of you naked holding their
'Herman'."
"Me? They want to see me?" I was dumbfounded.
"Nobody can have Herman, he's mine." I was adamant
about not giving up my secret friend.
"Would you like to let other girls and boys have a
secret 'Herman' friend too? I will be a bit of work,
but there are at least 100 workers here at FGR who
want one and are willing to do almost anything to get
one that smells like Vera," Bebe pleaded earnestly.
"With or without pictures?" I inquired, "Do I have to
be naked for them?"
"Let us slip this evening gown over your delicious
little body and I bet that you look so hot that they
will all want a picture of their 'Herman' with you
dressed in it," Gay suggested, offering me her hand so
I could get to my feet.
"Stick 'em up Vera!" Bebe pretended to shoot me with
her finger.
I complied by sticking my arms straight up and a
shimmery golden form-hugging ball gown was dropped
over my head and arms. The girls positioned
everything so that it went on properly. I was
startled when Gay zipped up the back of the dress and
it became tight to my waist and bust.
"Gay you have surpassed all of your previous creations
with this gown! I love the lines and my lord the
expanse of cleavage that Vera can boast is nearly
unbelievable!" Bebe was blushing. I wasn't sure
whether she was embarrassed that she had not created
it, or she was so overly sexually stimulated she
wanted to screw my brains out that instant!
"Wait, pull it back up off of her, she needs a new
pair of pantyhose," Bebe announced as she shook her
head, disgusted that she hadn't thought of it sooner.
As soon as the dress was above my head, I was pantsed
and stripped of the pair of pantyhose, which had the
toes cut out, and re-fitted with a new pair.
"Coming down!" announced Gay as she dropped the gown
back down over me.
Bebe zipped me back into the tight form fitting dress
and began to adjust things so that I was properly
situated within my new cocoon.
"I love the gathers between her breasts, it draws the
gown into her cleavage and accentuates the immense
size of her beauties. However did you get that dress
to conform to her tiny waist without seams all over
the dress, and the way you made it fit right up under
the girls and cling to them. shear genius!" Bebe went
on and on about how beautiful my gown was.
I on the other hand discovered that I could barely
walk or breathe in this getup. The sleeves terminated
tightly around my forearms. My arms looked like
toothpicks to me, but my handmaidens were virtually
gushing over the gracefulness of them and how, so many
other women would be, turned on by them.
"Skinny little arms and tiny hands turn girls on?" I
wasn't buying it.
"Actually, no they do not turn 'girls' on. They do
however drive lesbians wild. Boobs don't turn girls
on either, they can make lesbians wet though.
Wouldn't you say Bebe?" Gay asked her as she hefted
her own huge pair.
"You knock that off you busty sexpot. We have a job
to do, no matter how much we might want to screw each
other's brains out, while we fantasize about Vera."
Bebe trailed off, having begun playing with her
nipples with one hand and the other hand was slipping
into her slip.
"Do I have to turn the hose on you two sluts?" Janine
interjected from outside of my view.
"Spoilsport," accused Bebe having given up on slipping
her hand into her undergarments for a little self-
gratification.
"You just did too damn good a job on Vera, Janine,"
Gay stated emphatically, "She is so hot, I think the
room may just catch fire."
"Stop pulling my leg ladies. If we have something we
are supposed to be doing, I think you two should get
dressed." I suggested, trying to get them back on
track.
"You think they are trying to deceive you about how
drop dead gorgeous you are now? I have news for you
Vera," I felt the chair I was sitting in twirl around
and firstly discovered the mirrors that had been
behind me all of this time, secondly I saw a tiny,
incredibly gorgeous, platinum blonde with her mouth
open and a shocked look on her face staring back at
me.
"I think you look plenty hot," Janine giggled.
I couldn't speak, I couldn't move, I could barely
stare, if I had met a woman who looked like that while
I still had a cock, I would be sporting an Iron-Wood
and have been speechless.
Janine spun me back around and I started to breathe
again, "Come on Vera, you can recline while Gay and
Bebe get dressed. She picked me up and carried me
back to the lobby of my 'Office' and placed me in a
big fuzzy pink recliner.
My handmaidens trailed along with us and Gay handed me
Herman to hug while I waited for them.
I sneaked a peek at my 'Vera Meter' and noted that it
was climbing slightly as I hugged Herman.
Janine snuck back in with another 'Herman' and said,
"Would you hold my Herman just for a minute while I
snap a picture of the both of you? I want to get your
Herman in the shot too, so he can just be sitting next
to you. Is that okay?"
"Okay Janine. You did a beautiful job on my hair,
it's the least I can do to repay you," I reasoned,
reaching for the 'Herman' she proffered.
Janine backed away from me with her camera so I hammed
it up with her 'Herman', giving him a bear hug and
getting lipstick on his fuzzy pink mouth.
The 'Vera Meter' nearly pegged and then Gay and Bebe
trotted in looking stunning themselves.
"You've done it now Janine. We got word that the
phones are lit up like Broadway, with all of the
people calling in trying to get their own Hermans,"
Bebe stated as she strode into the room.
"We just got an offer of five thousand for a 'Herman'
like Janine just received," Gay called from the other
room.
"No way! I'm not giving up my 'Herman'! They can get
their own!" Janine snatched up her Herman and scurried
from the room with him like she was afraid someone
would take her bear.
"We just sold one of the bras Vera wore yesterday for
five hundred," shouted Gay excitedly, "that is even
more than ten times what it cost us to have it made.
Vera, you just may turn into a money maker for the
company at this rate."
I was blushing for all I was worth and stunned at the
same time, "People are buying my clothes? I won't
have anything to wear. What if I like them? I'll
never be able to have my favorite clothes around to
slip into when I want." I was fretting and must have
had a really concerned look on my face because I
noticed the Vera meter was plunging towards the low
end.
"Vera alert, Vera alert!" the voice seemed to emanate
from all around the room.
My head jerked up and I was looking all around when
Bebe and Gay came speeding towards me, boobs bouncing
every which way. Then the door to the suite banged
open and in ran Theresa and Amber.
"What happened?" Theresa demanded, trying to catch her
breath.
I butted in before anyone else could answer, "Good
thing you are here doctor, Bebe and Gay both have
black eyes and may need steaks."
"What?" Dr. Theresa shook her head trying to figure
that out, "Bebe and Gay are not tied to the Vera
Meter. How would them getting black eyes make the
meter plummet?"
I giggled and told her, "When the alarm went off they
both ran in here full speed. I think they blacked
both eyes with their own boobs hitting them in the
face."
When I giggled the meter shot way back up towards the
normal range.
"Now, that we are out of the danger zone, do you two
want to tell me what you did wrong and how we will
avoid this in the future?" demanded Theresa with her
little fists on her prominent hips.
Bebe and Gay had guilt written all over their faces.
"I. We. they. ah." Gay stammered incoherently looking
everywhere for an escape.
Bebe came to her rescue, "We were watching what Vera's
used stuff was being sold for on the Internet. We
thought that she would be proud that her used stuff
was getting such high prices. I barely heard her fret
about not having any favorite clothes she could wear
if we sold all of hers off."
Theresa looked at me with a silly grin on her face,
"Vera, you can wear any outfit you like again and
again. The silly thing is, it will always be brand
new. We do not just make one outfit at a time for
you. We make a dozen or better. If you tell us there
is one you like then we will make sure there are even
more on hand. You will never have to wear anything
more than once dear girl."
"So what people are buying is just something that has
been close to me? That is nuts. Just because you
made me look like a big bust stripper, people want to
buy my clothes? Next they will want to buy my pussy
juice." I shook my head in disbelief.
"Uh. one ounce is currently going for fifty bucks."
Gay sheepishly interjected.
I was getting bored with this. If they want my old
clothes or bodily excretions I say let them have it,
"I guess I understand. I remember wanting to buy a
bra from a big bust model. I can't think of why I
should not let horny guys cuddle with my bras."
"Oh no, you misunderstand Vera. Your stuff is being
sold on an all-lesbian site. Women want, your under
things to cuddle with," Theresa accentuated that
statement with a musical laugh.
"Do they know that I was.?" I timidly asked.
"No Vera, they all think that you are a natural born
lesbian," Gay insisted, vigorously nodding her raven-
black coifed head.
"Well if this crisis is over now, I have patients
waiting. Make sure you two girls remember that Vera
is told everything she wants to know. She will be
very emotional now that she is one of us and not used
to dealing with them," Theresa informed my handmaidens
and then said, "Give me a hug now sweetie, before I go
back to work."
She wrapped her long arms around me and gave me a
really good hug, "God I am beginning to really like
those boobs of yours girl." Then she walked out the
front door to the office.
"Now we had all better get out and make our rounds.
We have a new surprise for you Vera. We had an
electric car made up for you, so you don't have to
walk so far," Bebe came over to me and picked me up,
while Gay snagged Herman.
We went out front in the hallway and there parked to
the side was a pink electric car that looked like a
miniature parade float. There was a circular seated
area in front surrounded by flowers, and two seats to
the rear for Gay and Bebe to sit in. One would drive
and the other sat sidesaddle as if she were one of the
runners up.
The only thing I didn't like about it was the fact
that I was exposed up front and the seatbelt was a
rigid metal clamp around my hipbones, padded of
course. There is no way I can fall off the cart,
however there is also no way for me to escape since
the release is out of my reach.
Before saddling up on the back, Gay handed Herman to
me for moral support.
When Bebe started the cart up, music began playing,
"Oh god, it's. it's. It's a small world after all!"
We sped down the corridor an almost a normal walking
pace.
"I am going to try out the jiggle feature, so hang on
Vera," Bebe warned as she manipulated a lever in the
control panel.
We went from a smooth hallway to an unplowed gravel
road and never left the carpet. I was bouncing all
over. Wait, the cart isn't bouncing, just me! They
had made it so they could bounce my boobs all over the
place just by cruising down the hallway. I tried to
get the girls under control by holding them but that
only made me hornier. Every time my butt bounced on
that seat I got a jolt of sexual pleasure from that
container shoved up inside me, which made my nipples
scrunch and my pussy drool. If I didn't hold the
girls it was much the same effect, when they bounced
like that it was such a feminine feeling that it made
me hornier.
Forty feet down the corridor I was ready to fuck the
next passerby, no matter if she were in the mood or
not! I started to think about how much of my bodily
fluids must have accumulated in that goofy vaginal
insert they used on me.
While I had been daydreaming we had nearly passed one
woman in the corridor, but alas my handmaidens would
not let even one chance to have me diddled and groped
pass by.
She could see right away that I was horny since I was
rocking my hips against the seat trying to stimulate
my pussy, "I never get this lucky! Vera my name is,
Darcy Elaine Harahan, and I am going to faint."
She was good to her word. Darcy dropped right beside
the cart, "Bebe, Gay? Darcy fainted. She was talking
just fine and then, POW she fainted."
I heard footfalls coming down the hallway, and once
again, Theresa showed up, "Darcy? Baby what
happened?" Theresa cuddled Darcy's head in her lap
and stroked her lovingly.
"Theresa? I. I. I met her. in person and everything.
You did an incredible job on her lover. I. I. I wanted
to fuck her the minute I saw her, but I don't want to
be unfaithful to you."
"Theresa, sex and love are two different things. We
can express our love while having sex, but sometimes
we just need a good fucking. I know you love me
Darcy. In a different way I love Vera too. She is
almost like having a daughter to me, but she also has
a job to do here at FGR. She is tasked with
fulfilling everyone's sexual fantasies and to relieve
sexual tension. So you see if you succumb to your
needs to fuck her brains out, you are doing both the
company and me a service. Don't worry, Kylynn wants
Vera to experience sex with everyone in the company as
much as we want to have sex with her, didn't you get
the memo?" Theresa gently kissed Darcy on the
forehead.
"I can fuck her? Will you come with me and fuck her
too? I will feel better if we screw her together,"
Darcy admitted with a hug and a kiss.
"Central? Can you hear me?"
"Yes Theresa, we are on Vera 24/7," the disembodied
voice replied.
"Cancel all of my afternoon appointments and have
Vera's office made ready for a small orgy please,"
Theresa kissed Darcy back and asked, "Will that
fulfill your every fantasy my love?"
"Can you help me up? I want to ride back sitting with
Vera. If that is alright?" she sounded unsure of
herself, but her lust was getting the better of her.
Theresa looked at me as though I was a piece of meat,
"Yes, you sit on one side and I will sit on the other.
But you have to have at least one of your hands in
Vera's crotch playing with her wanton slit."
Right then there was a beeping noise coming from the
identical watches of my handmaidens.
"Oh my, we seemed to have miscalculated. Vera's cum
collector is nearly full, so if you ladies will hop on
board we will turn the float around and get her juices
drained off for the internet sales, then you girls can
screw her blind. that is of course if we can help."
Bebe informed the doctor and her S.O.
"Deal!" Theresa helped Darcy to her feet and
positioned her next to me. She even placed Darcy's
hand up the slit in the side of my golden gown.
I moaned loudly of course, which made Darcy giggle.
It still bothers me that I do not seem to be taking
exception to being treated this way or having had this
done to me. Anyone would be freaked out or at the
very least, uncooperative. Why am I neither?
Once we had made our way back to the Office I was
released and they let Darcy carry me into the bedroom
and slowly strip off my gown, slip, pantyhose, bra and
panties.
"Theresa, can you show me what all of these parts are
called?" Darcy giggled trying to encourage Theresa to
join us.
"Well these are of course her immense mammary glands
right here behind these sensitive nipples, and way
down here over a foot away, is her incredibly horny
vulva, with these milky white and very soft labia
lips, and this drooling vagina, right here. However
right now she seems to have a blockage to the flow of
her natural juices," she reached down between my legs
and grabbed the protruding parts of the Vacutainer,
"Ah, I see the trouble. There is a large custom made
Vacutainer in here storing up Vera's golden fluids.
I'll just give it a yank." she may have said that but
in reality she pulled, pushed, and rotated that darn
thing, essentially fucking me with it.
"Wait, it seems to be stuck." Theresa remarked with a
'shit eating' grin on her face. "Here Darcy see if
you can get it out," she asked just before she broke
into a dirty snicker.
"Oh, you are much stronger than I am Theresa. I will
give it a try for a while though," Darcy offered as I
felt my immense vulva being pleasured.
"It might be a lubrication problem Darcy. I'll try to
get her wet by sucking on these huge and incredibly
sensitive nipples."
I just lay there and accepted the situation. I
reveled in the intense pleasures they were giving me,
"Ooh so good."
Bebe and Gay came in and joined the orgy. They
however were not satisfied in screwing me with a
Vacutainer. The ladies had come in with a whole tray
of dildos, vibrators and strap-ons. Gay was also
carrying Herman who she lovingly placed on a recliner
so he could watch the show, "Mind if we join in?"
"Sure come on in, I think I am getting the best of
this Vacutainer but I bet Vera is going to beg us to
fill her back up with one of those," prophesied Darcy,
"When this comes out there will be a hole in her the
size of a softball."
Then a familiar voice asked, "Can I join in please?"
"Sure Allyce, hop on the bed and Gay will start
stripping you," Bebe offered as she drew out two
incredibly large dildos. One was larger than the
other one. It must be at least five inches across at
the big end! I knew they had given me a huge pussy,
but my goodness!
"Don't you fret Vera, the big one isn't for you,"
Theresa told me. She must have seen my eyes go wide
when I saw that monster.
"Allyce is all ready. Turn Vera so she can see Allyce
while we pleasure the both of them," Gay remarked with
a giggle.
I got my first glimpse of Allyce right then as they
turned me to see her. Allyce was sporting boobs even
bigger than mine, and her pussy was nothing short of
amazing. Her inner lips hung out of her outer ones a
good three inches and the split between them was a
good six inches or more long.
"Oh, please Gay fuck me. fuck me good. I need to be
filled. Use a really big dildo, cause I am huge now."
she babbled on until Gay started teasing her pussy
with that giant latex cock.
"Oh yes baby! Oooh shove it in me," cooed Allyce
while her giant bags of mammary glands shook all over.
Along about that time I felt the Vacutainer pulled
loose from my molten vagina, "Ooh, I feel so. Ah, I
really need. Um." I ran out of anything politically
correct to say, "Hell with it. Fuck me, please. I
need to have something in me. I want something
filling me."
"Only happy to oblige princess," answered Bebe as she
began to lubricate the latex dildo she intended to use
on me with the heavy flowing juices drooling from
within me. "Now that is it nicely lubricated, we can
slip it in you and fulfill those yearnings. However
before we do, we want you to tell us that you love
being a woman and you are happy that we made you one
of us."
I could feel that thing playing with my lips, but it
wasn't fulfilling my needs. I need it within me. I
need it sooo badly. I don't want to say it, but I
have to have something in my yearning hole. I
resisted as long as I could. I seemed like hours to
me but I know it was only a matter of seconds, "I love
being a woman. I am so happy Kylynn did this to me.
Now pretty please, fuck me! I love being a girl. I
love being a girl."
**************
"Vernon? Wake up dear. You had better get yourself
ready to submit your resume at FGR today," Kylynn told
me as she stood right next to our bed already dressed
and ready for work. "Okay, I'm out the door now, so
you get your butt up and put that resume in."
"Huh? Wha.?" I mumbled sleepily shaking my head to
clear that weird, weird dream from it. "Oh, sure
honey. I'm getting up now and will be right behind
you."
The Rest Of The Story
As soon as Kylynn left the room and shut the door, she
flipped open her cell phone, "Amber? Yes it is Dr.
Solomon. Do you have everything ready? Good. good.
Vernon was reacting just as we had hoped, to the
subliminal conditioning. Yes, yes, he was saying, "I
love being a girl," in his sleep when I woke him. No,
he doesn't suspect a thing. I was able to hide all of
the equipment so he didn't see it. Okay, is
everything else ready? You have the hospital room all
ready? Don't forget the restraints. I don't want him
hurting himself while he learns to love being one of
us. Yes, I have been giving him the mutagenic
compounds for a few weeks now so the actual
transformation should be fairly quick. Yes, I did use
the genetic characteristics of the most submissive
woman we could find. Yes, her libido will be so high
you will need a Space Shuttle to see the top. Yes, I
did use the ones from that nymphomaniac we sampled
last year. Yah, the one who was in prison and still
screwed anything that would hold still, animate or
inanimate. Right, I'll be there in twenty minutes to
put the finishing touches on it. Warn Theresa that I
am on my way please. Bye, bye hon.," she flipped the
phone closed and left the house, sliding into the rear
of the waiting limousine.
"Good morning Mrs. Solomon, is everything ready for
Vernon's big day?" Allyce asked from the seat across
from Kylynn's.
"Everything is in readiness dear. Are you sure you
won't mind being turned into a big busted slut for a
couple of weeks?" Kylynn asked.
"If it feels as good as I think it might, I may ask to
stay that way a while longer." Allyce surmised with a
giggle as the limousine drove off with its occupants.
Vernon At FGR
After doing my morning toiletries I went down to FGR
to submit my r‚sum‚ as I told Kylynn I would. The
girl behind the desk took it and asked me to sit down
and wait, which had never happened during my recent
job search. I had been seated there for only a few
minutes when a rather tall brunette came towards me. I
began feeling the strangest sensation of D‚j… vu.
The Beginning
COPYRIGHT:
A Perfect Life (Version 0.0)
By Wholeman
Special thanks to Allyce whose name I borrowed for my
character. Although she is a nurse, my character
Allyce bears no resemblance to the person whose
namesake was borrowed.
Everything else is Copyright (c) 2004, by: Stone On
the Moor LTD. Freely archived, copied, transmitted,
and redistributed, printed, fantasized about or
masturbated to or used to perpetuate marital bliss.
(Just don't tell her you read this stuff)
A story about a man transformed into a woman by his wife at her job. Many aspects of becoming and acting like a woman are discussed in great detail.
1269668396
1
90
90
1
Sex on the Beach
Alexander didn't really have any good reason to be suspicious.
It was natural that the young, good looking, man came up to him and asked if he knew any good local guides. After all, Alexander was the best guide in the area. The man wanted to find a secluded island out in the tropical archipelago.
"You have come to right man," Alexander had replied truthfully. "Guiding is what I do for a living, and I know of some really beautiful places where the tourists will leave you alone."
That was perfect, the man said. He presented himself as Ronald. When Alexander gave him his own name, Ronald hired him on the spot.
The same afternoon they went out in the big cabin cruiser the man had rented.
"You travel alone?" Alexander asked him.
"I have a rather stressful work environment," Ronald said. "For me a holiday is relaxing away from it all on a beautiful tropic island with a good friend."
"Sure, but where is your friend?"
"Oh, she will arrive later this evening."
Alexander didn't reply to that. It wasn't that easy to find the island he was taking Ronald to, and his girlfriend would find it hard to track them. Well, S.E.P., Somebody Else's Problem.
They anchored up at a beautiful beach, and Roland immediately went for a swim. He was clearly enjoying himself immensely. Alexander found himself a spot under a tree, reading a book.
Finally Ronald carried a small table out of the boat's cabin and cooked them a small meal. That was an interesting twist. Normally it was Alexander who did all the cooking on trips like these.
Ronald invited him over and served him a glass of red wine.
"What about your girlfriend?" Alexander asked.
"Alexandra will be here any minute."
"But shouldn't she have a plate as well?"
"Don't worry about it! Here's to a perfect evening!"
Ronald raised his glass to his lips, but didn't drink. Instead he watched Alexander attentively. This was a strange man, indeed!
Alexander was thirsty and took a big sip. He probably shouldn't have.
"Gaaaaakh..." He fell down to his knees, unable to speak. He tried again: "Gaaaaagh..." He tumbled down on his face, in agony. It was as if 10,000 poisonous ants were crawling through his veins.
"Try to breathe calmly," Ronald said. "And the pain will soon be over!"
That man had poisoned him. He was dying! Alexander soon realized, however, that he wasn't so much dying as changing.
He could feel his hips widen. Dark curly hair cascaded down his shoulders. His chest was growing, sprouting two beautifully shaped breasts. He grabbed his crotch in anguish, only to feel his dick shrink into oblivion, being replaced by a very female slit.
Finally the pain subsided. He opened his eyes and found Ronald looking down at him. "Hey there, Alexandra. You look stunning, girl! Why don't you join me for dinner?"
Alexander found himself trying to object, but immediately an inner force took over, and he found himself answering in a high, bell-ringing, voice: "That would be nice, Ronald!"
He sat down on the chair, still shaking from the ordeal.
"Oh, I am sorry," Ronald said. Let me get you your robe!" He went into the boat and came back with a red robe in silk. Alexander put it on over his old shorts and T-shirt. His shorts were tight around his wider hips, but there was no way he was going to remove them.
"I am sorry I had to put you through this, but I can assure you, it is all for the best. I lost my girlfriend Alexia in an accident a few weeks ago, and since then I have done anything to get her back. I am a rich man, and I did, finally, find a witch that had the magic I needed. You have now the body of Alexia, and I can assure you, your mind will follow..."
No, that couldn't be! But he soon found his mind slipping. His memory of his own childhood mixed with images of himself as a little girl, playing in a garden. He "remembered" colleagues from her workplace. Alexia was clearly a fashion designer, as images of catwalks and clothes flashed by.
"I have missed you, Alexia!"
"I have missed you too, Ronald," Alexia replied. And she did! She loved this man! Roland was not a stranger. He was her man. He was her lover, wasn't he? God, this was confusing!
The strange thing was that she felt perfectly at home in her new body, as if it had been her own for more than twenty years. And it was such a beautiful body!
She was hungry. They ate in silence as old lovers sometimes do, at ease with themselves and each other.
Finally Ronald stood up and reached out for her hand. "Let's go down to the beach!" he said.
She should have been afraid -- scared to death, even -- but Alexia found herself walking calmly with Ronald down to the beach, and when he started undressing, so did she. She had to get rid of those stupid men's clothes, anyway -- didn't she?
They jumped into the water and played like dolphins for a while, and when they finally decided to walk up on the beach it felt natural for Alexia to sit down on the sand with her back resting on Ronald's chest. That is what old lovers do, isn't it?
When Ronald cupped her breasts Alexia could feel her breathing quicken in anticipation and when his hand reached her pussy she found herself moaning with pleasure.
Oh yes, she had missed this! But then again, she had never done this, had she? Or?
She stretched like a cat when she felt his dick stiffen against her butt. She turned around slowly and held it in her hands. She could clearly remember that she had had one of her own, not long ago, but now that seemed irrelevant somehow.
She bent down, feeling her hair form a curtain around her head, her hand and his penis. She started to suck. Slowly at first, more eagerly after a while.
She wanted him, she wanted him badly. She wanted him inside her.
She turned around again and wriggled her shapely ass towards him. "Fuck me, lover!" she heard herself say. "Fill me up with your love!"
When his penis touched her moist pussy lips she felt herself shivering with pleasure, and when he thrust his dick inside her she felt her own hips responding strongly, pushing back.
And when she finally came in a series of violent orgasms, she knew that she was Alexia forever, and that she would never go back.
Alexander didn't really have any good reason to be suspicious.
It was natural that the young, good looking, man came up to him and asked if he knew any good local guides. After all, Alexander was the best guide in the area. The man wanted to find a secluded island out in the tropical archipelago.
"You have come to right man," Alexander had replied truthfully. "Guiding is what I do for a living, and I know of some really beautiful places where the tourists will leave you alone."
1243250688
1
96
96
111
The Psychology Cows
The Psychology Cows
By Seaweed Smells
Author’s Note: I wrote this story while Fictionmania was down Nov 2008 to March 2009. It was released on Doc’s Lab at Furvect in March 2009 but since that site went offline in April I thought it would be a good idea to post it to this site. The story is long so allow yourself time to read it. Feedback and further story suggestions are appreciated.
Day One
I woke to find myself staring at an unfamiliar ceiling and immediately knew something was wrong. The last thing I remembered was one of our psychology tutors, Miko, visiting our flat for some extra curricular coaching for myself and my three close friends, Amy who was my girlfriend, Sue and Jack who was my best friend. The very last thing I remembered was Miko pulling out a small bottle of our favourite bourbon and mixing us a few bourbon and cokes.
Something had clearly gone wrong, but what?
I went to sit up and made the horrible discovery that both of my arms were restrained and there was some sort of soft furry collar around my neck. I turned my head to the right to see what was holding my arm down and started panicking. There was an intravenous tube feeding a bag of bright flouro green fluid into my wrist.
I pulled and pushed against the restraints. Not that it did me any good other than move the light green cotton sheet that was loosely covering me. However I did discover that I was only restrained from the waist up. My hips and legs were free. I gave up struggling and decided to look around the room.
Off to my right and about three metres away was another bed with Amy lying on it and she was sound asleep. I thought about speaking to her but decided to check the room out first. The clock above the doorway said it was almost six o’clock and judging by the fading sunlight coming in from the window I guessed it was early evening. The adjoining corridor was extremely quiet which suggested we were in a recovery wing or a private suite. Next to my intravenous drip was some standard hospital electronic gear that was displaying my pulse, blood pressure and blood oxygen level. Opposite me were another two beds which held Jack and Sue who were also sound asleep. Both of them had the same bright green fluid feeding into their drips. Just like my bag theirs were almost empty which meant a nurse would soon be appearing.
What on earth had happened to us? Was it food poisoning? That was about the only thing I could think of yet there was no memory of stomach pains or throwing up. My thoughts were interrupted by the entrance of a very attractive blond woman who was wearing a white hospital coat and I guessed was about 30 years old.
I watched her walk straight to my bed and flash a big smile at me.
‘Good evening Brad how are you feeling?’
‘Except for being restrained and a bit of weakness I feel fine. What’s happened to us?’
‘I will get the doctor in a few minutes and he will explain everything. Would you like a sip of water?
‘Yes thanks,’ I replied as I watched her pour some water from a nearby cup. She held the cup near my mouth while I lifted my head as high as I could and sucked the water thru a straw. ‘Thanks.’
‘Just be patient for a few minutes while I get the doctor.’
While I was waiting I decided to wake up my friends.
‘Hey guys wake up,’ I spoke loudly.
Jack was the first to wake and after some initial confusion he settled down after I told him that the doctor was on his way. Amy and Sue were also soon awake. None of us liked the idea of being restrained and no one could remember anything sick happening to us. The sound of voices in the corridor announced the arrival of the doctor.
The doctor was about forty and of Italian descent. His strong accent highlighted that fact.
‘Good evening ladies and gentlemen. My name is Doctor Spillano and I will be looking after you for the next seven days,’ he looked at each of us as he moved to the end of my bed. ‘Now I suppose all of you are wondering why you are here?’
‘You got that right Doctor,’ said Jack. ‘What happened to us and what is with the bright green fluid?’
‘Well you are here because we kidnapped you.’
I was not sure what I heard. ‘Did you just say you kidnapped us?’ asked Amy with a strong tremor in her voice.
‘Yes I said kidnapped. Now as to the green fluid, it is going to start a process that will turn all four of you into high production hybrid cows over the next seven days.’
‘I beg your pardon. Did you say cows?’ asked Sue not quite believing what she had heard.
The doctor walked over to the side of her bed and placed his hand on her arm.
‘Yes Sue, I said cows. You are going to join our special herd of hybrid human based cows.’
‘You have to be kidding us,’ said Jack angrily.
‘This is no joke. The fluid in your veins is going to rapidly alter your genetic make up and physical appearance over the next seven days. Now the first indication that the fluid is working will be when you can no longer keep your legs straight and can only keep them extended at a forty five degree angle to your torso. Once your legs are set we will move you down into the cattle pens.’
Without waiting for a reply from us he turned and left the room after directing the nurse to disconnect our IV tubes. She disconnected mine first.
‘This is some kind of sick joke, right?’
She looked me in the eye as she pulled the tube from my vein. ‘No, this is not some sort of sick joke. In seven days time you will be cows down in the dairy being milked four times a day. Once the fluid is in your veins there is no going back.’
Before I could reply she went to the next bed and disconnected Amy’s tube. Once she had finished the other two she placed a chair in the middle of the room and sat down and began talking while ignoring our pleas for help.
‘The first sign that the fluid is working will be a tightness in your upper thighs and hips. Your legs will slowly bend at the hips until your thighs are at a forty five degree angle to your torso. Once they are retracted you will not be able to straighten them again and will be forced to bend forward when you stand up. The effect usually kicks in about three minutes after the IV bags are disconnected. Brad you were the first to be connected followed by Amy, Sue and Jack.’
All three of my friends turned to look at me just as I felt a tightening of my upper thighs and hips. An ice cold feeling ran down my spine as I felt my legs involuntarily lift and bend at the knees.
Amy was the first to notice it as the cotton sheet began to tent around my kneecaps.
‘I hope you’re doing that on purpose,’ she said while sounding worried.
‘No I am not. I cannot help it. My legs are doing this of their own accord. I can’t stop them,’ I said with fear in my voice.
‘Oh no,’ wailed Sue. ‘They are going to turn us into cows.’
‘No they are not,’ yelled Jack, ‘It is just a muscle stimulant. All they are doing is trying to scare us. It is impossible to turn people into cows. This is just a really bad joke.’
‘Well I hope you’re right Jack because I cannot stop my legs from lifting.’ I tried to push my legs back down but could not do it. They finally stopped at what I guessed was a forty five degree angle.
The nurse left her chair and came to my bedside. She placed a hand on each of my knees.
‘Brad, I am going to try and push your legs flat.’
She pressed down on my knees and I tried to straighten them. Nothing happened!!
My legs remained bent. She stopped pushing and turned to face me.
‘You are ready for the stables Brad. Your transformation into a cow has begun.’
She turned from me and walked over to Amy’s bed where her legs were already beginning to lift.
‘You are on the way now as well Amy.’ Amy began whimpering as she tried to straighten her legs.
Ten minutes later all of our legs were bent.
‘It is time to move you to the cattle yard which will be your home for the next six days. I will be back in a minute with some helpers.’
‘This is real Brad isn’t it? They really are going to turn us into cows. I just know it,’ whimpered Amy as she struggled to free herself.
A few minutes later all four of us were wheeled along a corridor until we left the building via a covered walkway. The building ahead of us was a large wooden barn which from the smell of things was clearly a dairy. The strong smell of cows gave it away.
Once in the barn we stopped in front of a reasonably large pen that was fronted by a floor to ceiling steel mesh wall. The nurse opened the door and we were wheeled in and parked near the doorway.
‘We are going to release your restraints now Brad but I want no funny stuff.’
I waited until my restraints were released and then sat up. I had been planning to grab the nurse around her neck but found myself off balance since I was not able to sit upright due to the angle of my legs. By the time I had my balance the nurse and her three assistants were already out the door which locked with a loud click.
‘This will be your home for the next seven days so make yourselves comfortable. A meal will be served in about thirty minutes and there is water available near the feed trough.’
I watched them leave the building before hopping off my bed. Not being able to stand upright was already a real pain in the butt. I awkwardly walked over to Amy, with the green cotton sheet wrapped around me, and sat down next to her on her bed. I tried to reassure her that everything would be okay as I released her restraints but she was not having any of it.
‘It is not alright at all. We are in deep trouble,’ she said as I released Suzy and Jack.
‘Come on guys let’s check out what we have here,’ interrupted Jack. ‘I want to find a way out of here sooner rather than later.’
We sat up as straight as we could and looked around the pen. It was about five metres wide by about eight metres long and had a sawdust floor. A large strip of straw and hay was lying along the edge of one of the long walls which also had a large full length mirror in its middle section. The doorway wall had a feeding trough running from the corner to the edge of the door and two push lever drinking tubes which hung over the drinking tubs. Mounted on the other long wall was a series of posters which were titled day one thru to day seven. A closer look revealed a list of the body changes we could expect for each day we were here. The far wall had a large open doorway which appeared to lead to the outside. Monitoring cameras were located along the walls.
‘Ok let’s go and look outside and then come back and look at the list,’ said Jack. The girls wrapped their cotton sheets around their bodies and we stood up or rather as upright as our bent legs would allow us.
We stopped at the doorway and looked outside. Walking was difficult due to our bent legs. The first section was an open sided yard with a tin roof. The walls were more steel mesh that ran from the floor to the roof. The floor was dirt and off to our right was a ground level open concrete trough that was about three metres long. The sign above it said toilet. There was a foot operated spray nozzle at the end of the trough. Off to the left were six small open ended stalls that had a food trough and drinking bowl at the closed end.
A small grass covered paddock started at the edge of the roof line. It was about ten metres square and had yet another wall of steel mesh that was about eight metres high. The gaps between the mesh were too fine to allow us a finger hold. It was too dark to see what lay beyond the fence but the smell of cow pats was strong.
‘Can we dig under it?’ asked Sue.
‘We can try but I doubt we will be successful,’ replied Jack who had walked over to the fence to check out a sign which had a lightning bolt symbol on it. ‘There is fine lettering on here which says the fence is attached to a concrete foundation which goes down for at least two metres.’
‘There is no way out is there?’ asked Amy.
‘No I don’t think there is,’ replied Jack. ‘Let’s go and check out the list on the wall.’
We reluctantly returned to the pen and stood before the list. I started reading the notes for Day One and was horrified by what it said.
Day One
• Intravenous fluid introduced
• Body length increases
• Angled torso
Day Two
• Hooves = grow
• Skeletal frame = widens and lengthens
• Neck = thickens & lifts
• Gender = male to female (where required)
• Weight = 400lbs
Day Three
• Face changes = muzzle & ears commence growing
• Udder = commences growing
• Tail = commences growing
• Dairy visit
• Weight = 600lbs
Day Four
• Face changes finish = muzzle and ears finish growing
• Udder = finishes growing
• Tail = finishes growing
• Skin transforms = hair falls out and new hide grows
• No body control = eating and defecating done by instinct
• No human voice remaining
• Dairy visit
• Weight = 800lbs
Days Five & Six
• Size = cow grows to a weight of approximately 1200 pounds
Day Seven
• Fist milking
• Moved to the main barn
‘No way can this be real. It has to be a really bad joke,’ exclaimed Amy.
We returned to our beds and sat down. Having to continually lean forward was beginning to deeply annoy me.
‘I hate to say this Amy but I think this is real. It has to be the fluid that has made us lean forward like this,’ I said while holding her hand.
‘So do you think our bodies will lengthen next?’ asked Sue.
‘Well if they do then I believe everything else on that list will happen as well,’ said Jack.
‘I do not want to be a cow stuck in some dairy. I want to stay just as I am,’ said Amy sadly.
‘And I do not want to lose my lovely hair,’ replied Sue who was sounding just as worried.
Before we could continue our conversation the blonde nurse arrived with our meals. She handed each plate thru an inward opening flap in the doorway to Sue who passed them on to us. Jack had initially stood at the flap hoping to grab her by the arm in order to force her to open the door. But she would not come near the flap until he was standing well back.
‘Enjoy your meals cows. This is the last evening meal you will ever eat with knives and forks. Tomorrow evening all of you will be eating from the food trough. Oh and here is a last supply of alcoholic drinks for you. We figure you may have trouble sleeping tonight so some alcohol might help. By lunch time tomorrow you will have hooves instead of hands so enjoy the drinks while you can.’
Sue handed the tray of mixed cans to Jack who placed them on his bed. There were about three dozen of them or more.
‘Oh and here’s a tip for you. The most comfortable way to sit tonight is to sit on the floor and lean against a wall. It will become too hard for you to remain sitting on the beds as your torsos start to lengthen. See you in the morning.’
I took her advice and sat on the floor with my back against the wall and began eating the delicious smelling meal of rissoles and vegetables. Amy joined me after picking out two bourbon and coke cans and passing one to me.
All of us got blind rotten drunk as the evening progressed. We even kept drinking after the lights went out at 11PM. We studiously avoided talking about the list of changes displayed on the wall. Even so our inebriated states did not prevent us from noticing that our bodies became progressively longer as the night went on. That fact convinced me that we were truly on a one way trip into cowhood.
Day Two
I awoke in the morning staring at the wall. Sometime during the night all of us were forced to abandon our beds when our lengthening torsos became too long for the beds. So we slept on a bed of straw for the night. Thankfully the alcohol helped us sleep.
I sat up and knew straight away that my body was now almost twice as long as normal. I needed to pee so I went to stand up and discovered that I could no longer freely remain upright. The weight and length of my new longer body was stopping me from standing at the angle forced on me by my legs. There was no way I was giving into these guys and walking on all fours so I leant against the wall as I headed towards the toilet trough.
After relieving myself I took the opportunity to see what was beyond the fence. It was a large cow paddock that had about forty cows in it. The outside edge of the paddock was screened by a thick row of shrubs and trees. To the right was a dairy which still had a few cows being milked. I turned away from the dairy when I realised that was where I would more than likely find myself in a few days time. The less I thought of that image the better.
I turned around and looked at the opposite fence which revealed another large paddock full of cows’ busily eating grass. I averted my gaze and decided to go back inside. The less cows I saw today the happier I would feel. The others were stirring when I returned. Both the girls were now forced to go topless as their cotton sheets were not long enough to cover their longer torsos.
‘Lean on the wall if you want to go to the loo. We need to stay off all fours as long as we can,’ I advised as Amy went to walk on all fours.
Breakfast was served by the nurse who again waited for Jack to step back before she handed the plates to Sue. It was a big pile of bacon and eggs served with toast and orange juice.
‘Well I see you are all a fair bit taller this morning. But by this evening all of you will be looking at the world from waist height so not to worry. The doctor will be along to see you at 9AM. Enjoy your breakfast since it will be the last you will eat with your hands. From lunch time onwards you will be eating from the food trough. Bye.’
We quietly ate our breakfast and then the two girls went looking for some way to shower so they could freshen up. Jack took the opportunity to have a talk with me.
‘I am convinced now that we are turning into cows. If we have hooves by lunch time then there will be no reason for us not to walk on all fours. In fact with these long bodies it will probably be easier to move around.’
‘I know,’ I replied, ‘but I want to fight this for as long as I can. I do not want to give up hope and I want to help the girls cope.’
‘So do I Brad but I honestly think it may be easier for us emotionally if we stop resisting the changes and just go with the flow. I mean what can we do to stop this? Nothing at all! So let’s encourage each other as we try to cope with the changes.’
‘Alright I agree. From now on we help each other out as much as possible. I think this will be harder on the girls than it will be for us.’
Jack looked at me oddly. ‘Do you really think so? I don’t.’
***
The doctor arrived right on the dot of 9AM.
I considered walking outside but remained with my friends as we listened to what he had to say.
‘I can see that all of you are transforming on schedule. We have done this so many times now that we can initiate the program so that all of your changes are observable during daylight hours. Now let me fill in some details for today’s changes.’
I slid myself down to the floor and knelt back against the wall. The other three soon followed.
‘First of all your hooves will begin appearing at about 10AM and will be completed by 12 noon. From that point onwards it will be much more comfortable for you to walk around on all fours. For awhile, until some skeletal changes kick in around 1PM, you will only be able to look down at the ground while on all fours. Once the skeletal changes are complete your head will be in a position to allow you to comfortably look horizontally while on all fours. You will also develop a driving hunger which you will be unable to resist. But don’t worry we will keep your food trough full for the rest of the day. Further skeletal changes will then occur which will widen your shoulder blades and your hips so that your legs and arms are further apart.’
The more I heard the angrier I was becoming. I looked at Jack and realised he was about to let rip. The doctor continued his monologue oblivious to the impact he was having on us.
‘Once your legs are further apart your torso will begin to bulk up. The final major change for the day will only affect you two males at about 4PM. Your testicles and cocks will retract to be replaced by a new vagina which will be much larger than a normal human female one. Of course that change will also affect you two women. Now are there any questions?’
‘Why are you doing this?’ asked Sue.
‘Because we have discovered we can make a huge amount of money from the milk of human hybrid cows. That is why. In one sense you could say you four are going to be cashcows for us. Are there any other questions?’
There were none.
‘Very well I will see you at 1PM to feed you and to check your hoof development.’
The doctor turned and walked away.
***
The doctor’s visit had got to all of us.
‘Look girls we have to accept the fact we are going to be cows in a few days and embrace the idea rather than fight it. If we are going to be cows then let’s support each other and encourage each other. We have to keep on top of our emotions and try to make the best of our situation. That means we have to focus on the things that we discover we like about being cows.’
Sue and Amy began crying as they acknowledged there was not going to be any way out of their transformations into cows.‘I am not going to like anything about being a cow. I hate the very idea,’ cried Sue.
Things settled down over the next hour as we tried to avoid watching the clock. For most of the time we just sat leaning against the wall and talked about anything but our current situation. We became more nervous as the clock crept towards 10AM.
I first noticed the tingling in my fingertips. It soon spread to my whole hand as my thumb laid itself across my palm. My fingers then curled up into a fist and covered my thumbs.
‘I think it’s started guys. Look at my hands.’
I held them up for a closer look.
‘Can you straighten them at all?’ asked Amy.
‘No I cannot,’ I replied while looking at my feet which were also starting to tingle. ‘Something is happening to my feet as well.’
In fact something strange was going on. I watched fascinated as my toes slowly fused together and then a strong black cartilage like material began forming at the tips of my toes and rapidly spread along my feet. Each foot also bent until it looked like I was wearing high heels.
‘This is too freaky for me guys. I am not going to watch any more. Amy could you get me one of those cans of bourbon that we saved?’
The previous night we had decided to keep two cans each for today so as to relieve the tension if things got too heavy.
Amy returned to my side, popped the can open and held it to my lips.
‘You better give me the can Amy. You are next and it could start any minute,’ said Jack.
He took the can from Amy just as she squealed.
‘Oh no, it’s started.’ She held up her clenched fists and began crying. ‘I don’t want to have hooves.’
Over the next fifteen minutes Sue and Jack also began their transformations. My hands by that time were already melding into the shape of two hooves. My whole hand was one black hard shelled mass with a split in the middle and was starting to feel a lot heavier than my real hand had. My feet were no better with the lower part of my foot also rapidly taking on the shape and form of a hoof.
I gingerly tried putting some weight on my hands and found my sense of touch had greatly deteriorated. Instead of feeling thru my fingers like I was used to I just felt a hard insensitive lump. I decided to look away again until the process was finished. I soon found myself staring at the can of bourbon sitting on the ground next to me and wishing I could pick it up and drink from it.
We remained leaning against the wall for the next two hours with none of us speaking. My thoughts kept focusing on what I could possibly enjoy as a cow. There was nothing I could think of. The tingling which I had become used to after the first hour finally stopped just before noon. I reluctantly looked down at my new hooves which looked totally out of place on my arms.
After nearly two hours of sitting in the one place I was keen to stand up and move about for awhile. But that meant walking about on all fours. I was fairly sure I could still move around by leaning on the wall but what was the point? I was now the owner of four hooves so why not use them?
‘I think my hooves are finished,’ I announced to no one in particular.
‘So are you ready to try standing on them?’ asked Jack.
‘Well yes, I suppose I am but I feel really embarrassed. There is no way this sheet is going to stay on me if I start walking about on all fours.’
‘Don’t worry about it Brad. Once we start walking about all of us are going to be butt naked very quickly,’ said Sue.
I looked at her and smiled.
‘I think I will wait until you three are finished. That way we can do this together and I won’t feel so embarrassed.’
‘That’s a good idea Brad,’ said Amy as she leant against me. ‘This is something we should do together.’
Twenty minutes later Jack’s hooves were finished and we were ready to stand up.
‘Let’s do this together on the count of three,’ suggested Amy.
‘Here we go then’ said Sue, ‘One, two, and three.’
I leant forward in a squatting position and placed my front hooves on the ground. I then rested on all fours and straightened my arms and my legs until I was standing on all fours. I found myself looking at my front hooves for a few seconds and then I lifted my head to try looking horizontally. For some reason I could only lift my head up horizontally for a few seconds before dropping it back towards the ground.
I turned my head to the right and found Amy looking at me.
‘I feel so stupid standing like this,’ she said sheepishly. ‘But we don’t have any choice, do we?’
I threw a smile at her and answered, ‘No we do not have any real choice in what we are doing so how about all of us go for a quick tour of the paddock?’
That brought some nervous laughter from my three friends.
‘Sure why not,’ said Sue, ‘but I am not going first.’
‘How about we walk out side by side?’
‘Good idea Jack, let’s do it,’ I replied.
I tentatively took a few steps forward and then kept pace with Amy as we walked towards the yard doorway. The cotton sheets slid off us after a few steps but we just kept walking. I glanced up to see if we were on track for the door. For some reason we had veered off to our left.
‘I can’t believe we’re doing this,’ said Jack as we passed thru the doorway and stopped in the middle of the dirt yard.
‘Sorry guys,’ sobbed Amy, ‘I cannot handle any more of this. I’m going back inside.’
I watched Amy turn around and start to walk back into the pen.
‘Do you want me to come with you?’
‘No Brad I need to be alone for awhile.’
‘Sue, do you want to continue?’
‘Yes Jack, I do. Like you said we need to help each other thru this. After we do one lap of the paddock I’ll go and see how Amy is doing.’
We stepped out into the small paddock and slowly walked along the fence line. I felt totally exposed and vulnerable walking along on all fours with my backside uncovered. I was glad we were walking along next to each other rather than in single file. The last thing I wanted in this position was my friends having to look at my naked rear end.
‘If I doubted what was happening to us earlier it is well and truly gone now,’ said Sue. ‘We really are going to be turned into cows and we need to accept that fact and stop feeling sorry for ourselves. We need to focus on the best of our situation and not let our anger and bitterness swamp us.’
She did not sound very convincing.
‘I think we should draw on our psychology training and put the counselling techniques into practice.’ I suggested. “We cannot afford to be swamped by any anger and bitterness.’
‘Brad that is an awesome idea. Why didn’t we think of it sooner?’ exclaimed Sue excitedly.
‘I believe cognitive therapy is the right approach for this situation. We have to help each other accept the fact that we are being turned into cows, recognise and cope with the emotions that are triggered and then adapt to our new roles in life as quickly and as painlessly as possible,’ I continued.
‘I’m with you Brad. If we cannot fight this then we have to go with the flow and accept the new experiences in our lives as normal. For example cows are milked regularly so instead of becoming angry when we are milked we have to latch onto the fact that being milked is perfectly normal for a cow,’ said Sue as we stopped near the far corner of the paddock and faced each other.
‘I get the idea,’ said Jack, ‘so when we shit and piss ourselves no matter where we are instead of being embarrassed we accept the fact that what we are doing is normal behaviour for a cow?’ His voice was dripping with saecasm.
‘That is exactly what I’m talking about Jack,’ agreed Sue. ‘Hopefully doing this will help Amy cope. I’ll go and talk to her now.’
Sue was deep in thought as she walked on all fours back to the pen. It was all good and well for Jack to suggest they use their psychology training in order to cope. But all of them were on an emotional rollercoaster of epic proportions. Seeing your hands transform into hooves was enough by itself to cause an emotional overload. But to have your body lengthen to the point you could no longer stand upright and were forced to walk on all fours using your new hooves was just too much. Throw in being naked as well with your bum in the air and your boobs swinging freely and the result was an emotional tsunami. No wonder poor Amy needed some time out. Who wouldn’t?
Once back in the pen she looked around for Amy and found her sitting on the bed of straw with her back against the wall. She was sobbing loudly. Sue sat down next her. She wanted to put her arms around Amy’s shoulders but decided a touch of her new hoof was not what Amy needed.
‘This is just too much,’ sobbed Amy. ‘I do not want to be like this. It’s horrible. I do not want to be without my hands and forced to walk around on all fours butt naked.’
‘I know Amy. I know. But it is clear we are going to become cows. Brad, Jack and I have been talking about the best way to cope. We have to put our psychology training into practice, especially cognitive therapy.’
Amy stopped sobbing and turned to face Sue. Her interest was aroused.
‘What do you mean?’
‘We have to face the fact that we are being changed into cows. Instead of fighting it and becoming bitter and angry we have to accept our new position in life and make the most of things. We have to overcome our emotions and prevent any bitterness from taking root. We have to encourage each other when we are struggling and we have to try and enjoy ourselves.’
‘I can see your point Sue. But it is not going to be easy. At the moment every time I take a step it reinforces what these bastards have done to me. I hate walking around on all fours with my bum stuck in the air. My emotions at the moment are overwhelming me.’
‘That is where I can help Amy. Hang close to all of us rather than isolate yourself. If you stay by yourself you will become more and more bitter. If we stay close together we can show our support for each other and our situation will become to appear more normal. If we stay together you will begin to identify with our group identity and the more relaxed you will become. Okay?’
Amy reluctantly nodded in agreement.
‘You are right Sue. Just talking with you now is making me feel better. I’m not alone in this. You three are my friends and together we can get thru this.’
‘Good girl. Now let’s stand up and go and see the boys.’
The two transforming women stood on all fours and walked out to the paddock with their breasts swinging from side to side and their butts pivoting provocatively with every step taken with their new hooves.
***
Doctor Spillano leant back from his monitor and beamed at Nurse Kaitlin.
‘I do declare these psyche students are much more interesting than our other subjects. I like their attitude. If they can put their psyche teaching into practice I think all four will accept their new lives very quickly and not give us the usual emotional problems.’
The usual problems included trying to kick both of them and inflicting self hurt. The hurt was overcome by placing each cow into a small restrictive stall while a couple of hits with a cattle prod always stopped the kicking.
‘I agree doctor. Maybe we should procure uni students and professionals from now on?’
‘We will wait until 1PM to see them. By that time their hunger should be kicking in pretty strongly.’
***
We were sitting against the far wall where the straw was when the doctor and the nurse reappeared. Despite it being more comfortable standing on all fours we had decided to sit for awhile. Our hunger was steadily increasing as the minutes went by.
The nurse was pushing a large steel trolley that held some buckets of food. She surprised us by pushing the trolley thru the door rather than filling the food trough. We remained seated as they approached us. I did not want to be seen standing on all fours in front of them.
‘Good afternoon cows,’ said the doctor as he looked at each one of us. ‘I see your hoof development has gone well. Now before we feed you I need to inspect your hooves to make sure there are no problems. Brad, I will start with you first. Please stand up.’
I debated whether to resist his command or obey. After a few seconds thinking about the cattle prod he was holding I gave in and stood on all fours. He leant beside my front right hoof and lifted it. He ran his fingers over it and spent some time inspecting the under side where there was some sort of groove or gap which he ran his finger along.
Over the next few minutes he inspected my other hooves and then declared me fit and able for walking on all fours. I found the whole experience to be completely humiliating. It made me feel like an animal.
I remained standing on all fours while he inspected the hooves of my three friends. It was just more comfortable than sitting back against the wall.
‘Congratulations, all of you have had no problems with your hooves. I know you are very hungry so we will not keep you waiting any longer for lunch. Please follow us into the yard where we will set up your individual stalls.’
I looked at Jack who was also standing on all fours and saw him nod. We followed the doc and the nurse like the pack of barnyard animals we were fast becoming. Again, the very act of following our food made me feel like an animal. Once in the courtyard we were led to the six open ended stalls that were off to our left.
‘You will be eating from these stalls from now on. I want each of you to choose a stall so that Nurse Kaitlin can adjust the height of your food troughs and drinking tubes.’
Jack was the first to respond as he stepped into the first stall on the left.
‘Come on Sue, you take the next one, then Amy.’
Sue and Amy walked into their stalls followed by myself. If the previous acts of hoof inspection and following our food had made me feel like an animal standing in the stall in front of the feed trough completed the feeling. Nurse Kaitlin wheeled her trolley around to the front of our stalls and stopped in front of Jack’s food trough. She tipped out three four litre buckets of mixed vegetables and fruits which were cut into small cubes. My food trough was soon full as well.
‘Now before you start eating we need to adjust your troughs and drinking tubes.’
The troughs were quickly adjusted. The drinking tubes were just off to the right hand edge of our food troughs and were attached to an adjustable vertical rod that had a row of holes along it. Nurse Kaitlin started with Jack’s tube.
‘Jack, put your mouth over the tube and blink your right eye when the height is right.’
It was my turn last. I opened my mouth and took the tube into my mouth, blinking my right eye when the height was comfortable. When my chin pushed against the button located about an inch in from the edge of the tube the brown liquid visible in the clear plastic tube flowed into my mouth. Whatever it was it tasted delicious having a tropical guava like taste. Like the rest of my friends I took a few swallows and then stopped.
The doctor was standing in front of us while the nurse went to the back of our stalls and started closing the gates locking us in. I did not like the fact one bit.
‘Do not fight your thirst which is driven by your new body’s need to bulk up. Over the next five days all you will be doing is eating and drinking virtually non stop. The drink is a special protein based mix which will rapidly accelerate your body mass. To accommodate your increasing bulk your skeletal frame will take on the structure of a cow over the next few hours and by sunrise tomorrow morning all of you will weigh about three to four hundred pounds.’
The doctor moved back to my left and stopped in front of Jack.
‘Finally, when you need to defecate or pee just let it go. Your stall floor is a sawdust base covered by a deep layer of straw which we will muck out when we let you out for some exercise at sunset. Are there any questions?’
There were none.
‘Kate you can tell the cows the rest of the details.’
Once the doctor was gone Nurse Kate stood in front of the feed troughs where we could easily see her.
‘First of all do not fight your thirst. It is simply your new body craving the nourishment it requires to bulk up. So you will find yourself eating and mainly drinking almost non stop for the next five and a half days. There is no point trying to resist your desire to drink the juice. About the longest you will be able to hold out for the rest of today is about five to ten minutes after your last drink until you reach a body weight of about 350lbs or about 135kg. The juice is available in lots of four litres which will take you about five to ten minutes to drink.’
‘There will be a break for as long as you took to drink it while your body bulks up from the juice. Then another four litres will flow thru the tubes and be available for you. The cycle will go right thru to about midnight for the girls by which time each of you will weigh about 135kg or about 300lbs. The thirst desires will cease each day once a weight gain of about 90kg is reached. At that point your body will switch off its weight gaining process for a few hours and rest. You will know when it is switched back on when you become really thirsty again. As you gain weight you will notice a shortness of breath developing. That is because your head and neck will be too small to cope with the extra breathing that is caused by your larger lungs.’
‘So each day you will increase your weight by a further 90kg or 200lbs. By the seventh day each of you will weigh about 540kg or about 1100 to 1300lbs. You can follow your weight gain with the digital read out on the bar above your food trough.’
‘Now before I go I have to tie the hair of you two females into buns so it does not get in the way in your food troughs. Sue you can be first.’
Kate waited for Sue to place her head beyond the food trough rail where she could reach it. Sue and Amy’s hair was soon neatly tied into two neat buns where it would stay out of their way while eating.
‘Oh I almost forgot. You two men will be changing your sex this afternoon from about 3PM onwards. But it will be a cow’s vagina that will develop. You two girls can also expect your vaginas to transform to those of a cow as well. Finally, be thankful that all of the changes are not painful.’
Once Kate was gone we started talking.
‘I really feel like a cow now,’ said Amy as she looked around her small stall. The railings were above shoulder height and would easily keep her within the stall.
‘Same here,’ said Jack as he too looked around his stall. On the top railing of his food trough were several digital readings. One said 85kg while the other said zero litres. The 85 one was his weight. He was unsure of the litres one but guessed it would indicate how many litres of the juice he had consumed.
‘So what do we do now?’ I asked while looking at the vegetables and fruit in front of me.
But it was the craving for the juice that was getting to me. It was about ten minutes since my sip and I could feel the desire for the juice starting to overwhelm me. I looked to Jack since he was the first to drink the stuff.
‘Pardon me guys but I just have to stop talking and start drinking. My desire to drink is too strong.’ He immediately stepped forward and wrapped his mouth around the tube until his chin was pressing against the button. The brown liquid immediately began flowing thru the tube into his mouth.
‘I need some help from you Sue,’ said Amy as she tried to resist her driving thirst for the juice while slowly shuffling forward toward the waiting tube. However a glance at Sue revealed her mouth was already wrapped around her drinking tube. Amy followed suit and wrapped her mouth around her tube as well.
That left me as the only one not drinking. My resistance did not last too long. A few minutes later I gave in to an overwhelming pressure to drink and reluctantly wrapped my mouth around my tube and began drinking. I had to admit the stuff tasted superb. It was very similar to a mix of guava and mango juice.
I glanced at the clock mounted on the mesh wall in front of us and noted the time. It was 1:30pm. My digital read out said my weight was 96kg. I kept drinking for the next ten minutes until the flow of juice stopped. The litre read out had steadily crept up to the 4 mark while my weight now read as 100kg.
I removed my mouth from the tube and looked across at my friends who were talking about the juice.
‘At least it tastes nice,’ said Amy. ‘I just don’t like what it is going to do to my weight.’
‘Yeah, I can’t complain about the taste but I will complain about what it is going to do to us,’ said Jack. ‘Could any of you resist the desire to drink the stuff?’
We all nodded our heads.
‘It is like some inner drive to just keep drinking,’ said Sue. ‘I felt annoyed when it stopped and I can’t wait for it to start up again. But while I am waiting I just have to eat some of this fruit.’
And that was our cycle for the next hour – drink four litres, then eat some fruit and vegetables until the fluid flowed again. By the end of the hour it was still taking us about ten minutes to drink the four litres. My digital readout told me that by 2:30 I had drunk 12 litres and gained 12 kilos in weight.
At 3pm almost on the dot the dreaded tingling started in my cock and balls and back between my legs. The whole area felt like it was being tickled. Whether I liked it or not my new vagina was beginning to form while my cock and balls began shrinking. I checked by dropping my head down and looking back between my front legs. I no longer thought of them as my arms. The desire to drink soon swamped me again and I resumed drinking the juice. Neither Jack nor I commented to the girls that our sexual realignment was under way and thankfully they did not ask.
By 3:30pm I had drunk a further 12 litres and had gained a total of 24 kilos overall. My weight now read as 120kg. At a rate of 4 litres every ten minutes or 12 litres per hour I would reach the weight target by about 8:30pm. It was going to be a long afternoon and evening.
I was forced to relieve myself for the first time at about 4pm and felt deeply embarrassed as the pee from my shrinking cock splashed onto the ground just behind my front legs. Jack, Amy and finally Sue had relieved themselves over the preceding ten minutes so there was some timing involved in the act. I saw the process as a further dehumanisation of my thinking. I thought my lips and neck what be aching by now from the constant drinking but there was no pain or discomfort at all.
By 5:30pm I had drunk another 24 litres and my weight now read as 144kg. I could feel the bulk building up in my body since I was now standing with my legs much further apart which meant my body was now wider. Unfortunately I could not turn my head enough to see what my body now looked like. The only idea I could get was from moving as far back in my stall as I could and looking at Amy’s body while she was drinking.
Besides the obvious increase in her bulk which had mainly generated in her thickening torso, both horizontally and vertically, it was her legs that caught my eye. They no longer had a human shape to them. The skeletal structure of her torso and legs was clearly that of a cow with her legs now bent in different angles to human legs and each leg was also further apart. Her body was steadily widening. I presumed my body looked similar to hers. I was grateful that all of the changes were painless.
Jack interrupted my thoughts.
‘Sorry guys but I am going to have crap. I cannot hold it in any longer.’
‘That’s alright Jack. I am sure we will be doing the same thing within a few minutes,’ said Sue who then resumed her drinking.
A few seconds later, much to my amazement, the air was filled with the smell of cowshit which was not at all what I had been expecting. Could our internal anatomies have changed that much already? I remembered something about cows having four stomachs and regurgitating their food and having to chew it for hours. Yet I had certainly not regurgitated anything at all, so why the cow pats?
A few seconds later I was listening to the sound of splattering cow shit being released from Sue and then from Amy which meant my turn would be fast approaching. A few minutes later it was my turn. I felt really dirty when the stuff from me splashed up onto my hind legs and hooves. The air was now full of the smell of cowshit and urine as I released a strong spray of pee. But where it came from was what really surprised me.
It came from back between my legs and sprayed directly behind me against the gate. That meant my new cow’s vagina was functioning. I was now a female. Not that I felt any different. I resumed my drinking. I was becoming numb to the emotional shocks. There were just too many of them in a short space of time.
Nurse Kate appeared just after I had finished peeing. She stood in front of us and looked first at Jack and then along to me. All of us just kept drinking.
‘Well I can see all of you are well and truly getting into the swing of things. Judging from the smell I would say all of you are now more cow than human. Your skeletal form is definitely that of a cow and your legs now have a cow shape to them and all of you are bulking up on schedule. I was going to arrange for your stalls to be mucked out but since you’ve only released one set of cowpats so far I think I will delay it.’
She walked around to the side of Jack and out of my line of sight while the tube was in my mouth.
‘Congratulations Jack, or rather Jacqueline. Your new cow vagina is almost fully formed. Welcome to world of females.’
Jack ignored her and kept drinking. I heard her approach the back of my stall.
‘And I see congratulations are in store for our new female cow Brenda. You are looking good girl.’
She returned to her spot in front of us.
‘See you in the morning cows.’
None of us bothered replying. We just kept drinking.
By 7:30pm all of us had released another set of splattering cowpats and again I felt the stuff bounce up onto my legs. I had hoped the bed of straw would have prevented the splatter. I had now drunk 72 litres of the juice since 1:30pm and had gained 62 kg or 136lbs. I felt much bigger and very bulky. I could feel my larger belly straining against my taught skin and whenever I moved my belly swung from side to side. I now had to lean down slightly to keep my lips around the tube. That meant my legs were longer or my body was bigger. I figured it was probably a combination of both. My weight was now an amazing 158kg or 350lbs. So at some point I had ceased to gain weight linearly and for some reason I was well over the target weight. Doing the maths was giving me something to think about.
I reached the final weight of 185kg or an amazing 407lbs just after 8pm. I celebrated the feat by releasing yet another large load of cowpats followed by a huge stream of urine. The smell of cow was now part of me. Jack had also finished. Unfortunately the two girls, not that they really looked like girls any more, due to their much smaller starting weights, still had another four hours or so of drinking ahead of them. For some reason my huge thirst vanished straight away. I looked around for something to do.
There was just the mesh fence in front of us with the clock hanging off it and the camera above it. It was too dark to look beyond it and there was just an empty paddock anyway. I looked to my left to see what Jack was doing. Of all things he was munching on some of the vegetables. I could not believe it. After over seven hours of drinking about 100 litres of the juice he was eating.
‘You cannot really be hungry?’ I said to him.
He swallowed his mouthful and grinned at me.
‘No I am not hungry just extremely bored now that there is nothing to do. I am trying to take my mind of the fact that I now weigh 400lbs, have the torso of a cow and am standing in a pile of my own crap and urine.’
I burst out laughing.
‘I suppose it is something we are going to have to get used to.’
‘Yeah, well I want out of this pen ASAP.’
‘Why don’t you ask Nurse Kate if she will let us out now that we are finished? Just look up at the camera and speak loudly.’ I wanted out as well. Besides wanting to be away from the smell I wanted to have a look at myself in the full length mirror to see the extent of my body changes.
‘Give her a call,’ said Sue who was between drinks, ‘I don’t mind if you want out of the stall. Amy and I will be alright.’
‘Hey Nurse Kate, will you please let Brad and me out of the stalls so we can have a look at ourselves in the mirror,’ he yelled loudly while looking at the camera above the clock.
The camera rotated towards him and then swung back towards me. It then focused on the two girls and moved vertically up and down three times.
‘That’s a yes Jack,’ I said excitedly. Now that I was not occupied with the drinking I hated being stuck in the small pen. I wanted to be out in the yard where I could move about freely.
Twenty minutes later Nurse Kate entered the yard and stood before us.
‘So you two want to be out of your stalls for the night?’
‘Yes please Nurse Kate,’ said a very grovelling Jack. “If you don’t mind I am very keen to have a good look at myself in the mirror and Brad is too.’
Kate stood close to his front rail and laughed. ‘Since you asked so nicely Jacqueline I will grant your request.’ She turned and looked at me. ‘Would you like to be let out as well Brenda?’
‘Yes,’ I answered immediately. I wished she was the one in the pen turning into a cow.
‘Hmmm, I think you need to ask me just like Jacqueline did.’
‘Please Nurse Kate would you be kind enough to let me out of my pen so I can have a good look at myself in the mirror?’ the grovelling did not worry me in the slightest. If that is what it took to get me out of the confines of the small pen then so be it.
‘Why certainly Brenda.’
She opened Jack’s pen first and then mine. I shuffled slowly backwards until I was out of the confining pen. We followed her back inside where the big mirror was located. For some reason it felt like my walking had changed in some way. At first I thought it was due to my increased weight but the more steps I took the more I realised my legs felt different. Walking now felt easier and more natural. Was I becoming used to walking on all fours? She led Jack to stand in front of the big mirror while I stood off to one side where I could have a good look at him while he checked himself out in the mirror.
The most noticeable change was to his legs. They were no longer human in their shape which explained why my walking felt different. The back legs were radically different and now had the conformity and size of a cow’s rear leg. The top part of his legs angled backwards with the lower part of each leg angled forward and there was something about the way it bent when he moved that seemed different. His front legs appeared too narrow to carry his weight since they looked too skinny while his knees were now just a set of round joints.
His body was also radically different thanks to the change to his skeleton. From side on it was obvious he now had the bone structure of a cow rather than a human bent over and walking on all fours. His rear hip bones were prominent as they squared off his rear body line while his spine ran straight along his back.
His new large belly was very prominent, even from side on, filling all the space between his front and back legs and it had that classic barrel curve that you see in cow’s bodies. It looked large and full with a gentle curve back to the rear where his udder would normally be found.
Another major change was found at his back end. From the rear he was all cow with his new anal passage located at the very top of his backside up near his spine. However it was what was prominently displayed near it that really caught my eye. It was a cow’s vagina and I was surprised by it’s length and the thickness of the surrounding lips or whatever they were called. I stared at the thing with one thought going repeatedly thru my mind. ‘That is how I now look from the rear!!’
‘You really have done a job on us haven’t you? Look at me. I have a cow’s body. You bastards,’ Jack yelled, ‘You total slimeballs. You have no right to be doing this to us.’
He lashed out with his back leg but completely missed Nurse Kate.
‘That’s good Jackie. Let all your frustrations out. By this time tomorrow you will be unable to speak clearly so let it all out now while we can still understand you.’
‘Piss off and quit calling me Jackie,’ he screamed as he turned and trotted back out to the yard to rejoin the girls.
It was the kicking with his back legs that made me realise why walking now felt easier. Our back legs now hinged or swung forward rather than backwards. Our knees had done a 1800 rotation during our drinking time. The amazing thing was how I never realised it was happening.
Nurse Kate turned towards me.
‘Would you like to say something Brenda?’
‘I would like to see you standing where I am now and see how you handled the changes.’
She smiled at me and waved me forward to stand in front of the mirror.
‘Come and stand here while I explain the changes that have occurred to you.’
I stepped forward and stood side on in front of the mirror at about a 450 angle. There was no point trying to kick her. I was not at all pleased by what I saw.
My belly was now quite large and steadily curved outwards before curving under as it hung from my spine. It was the main area where my new weight had settled. My legs were definitely those of a cow. There was not one hint of humanity about them at all. The lower parts of all four legs looked too thin and spindly to be supporting my 400lbs. But I think the thing that demoralised me the most was my hooves which now looked perfectly at home attached to my new legs.
Except for my skin which still looked sort of human I was the perfect picture of a young cow from my front legs to my big sturdy rear legs. All my cow body lacked was a tail and an udder. I had no doubt that little problem would be solved by this time tomorrow night.
Nurse Kate stood next to the middle of my belly and ran her fingers from my spine down to the inward curve of it.
‘As you can see Brenda, except for your head and neck you now have the skeletal structure and body of a cow. You are well on the way to becoming 100% cow. By this time tomorrow night your head will have a cow’s shape complete with muzzle and ears.’
She bent down just behind my right front leg and ran her hand down it.
‘These are cow legs now instead of human. You probably noticed how much easier and more natural it now feels to walk on all fours.’
‘Yes I did notice,’ I replied as I decided whether to try and kick her with my back leg.
‘That is because human skeletons are not designed for people to walk around on all fours. But cow skeletons and their legs are built for just that. So your new cow hips feel right at home with each step you take. Also, your rear legs, for want of a better description, now have their kneecaps at the rear which allows your back legs to hinge forward. That feature makes your walking easier plus when you want to sit down it will be much easier for you to stand up again.’
‘What the heck,’ I muttered as I looked down at her and kicked her as hard as I could with my back leg. My hoof connected with her spine right above her hips. She glanced off my front leg and sprawled forward landing with a loud grunt and just lay there. I figured the pain must have been excruciating.
After a few seconds she pushed herself up by her hands and turned to see what I was doing next. I was debating whether to trample her or not when she looked down at her legs and her face went white.
She looked up at the nearest camera.
‘Sophia, get me out of here. I am paralysed from the waist down. Help me,’ she screamed.
I backed off at that point worried about what they might do to me and walked away to join Jack and the girls. I looked back once before I exited the room. She was still on the floor and screaming for help.
‘What happened back there?’ asked Jack with a worried look on his face. ‘Why is she screaming?’
‘She is screaming,’ I replied, ‘because I kicked her right in the middle of her back and it looks like she is now paralysed from the waist down.’
‘Good,’ exclaimed Jack, ‘it serves her right.’
I looked at the girls to see how they were reacting to the news but both were still drinking. I knew from experience that nothing would interrupt them.
‘Shit,’ said Jack as he came and stood before me. ‘I hope they are not going to punish you.’
‘This is punishment enough having a body the like this. What more can they do to me?’
No doubt I would find out just what they could do in the morning.
‘They can turn you into hamburger meat. That is what they can do.’
We heard voices coming from the pen and decided to stay clear. I mean it was not like we could do anything to help her.
‘So what do we do now?’
‘We stay here with the girls and keep out of sight.’
The slamming of the pen door was immediately followed by the lights being turned off.
‘Shit,’ exclaimed Jack,’I think you have really pissed them off.’
None of us slept very well for the rest of the evening. The girls were really annoyed by what I had done as theywere stuck in their pens and had to sleep in their own cowpats and urine.
I lowered myself onto the dirt floor and tried to sleep.
Day Three
Nurse Kaitlin woke to a living nightmare. She found herself lying on her back in one of the wards with restraints around her neck, waist and arms. She turned her head to the right already expecting to see the worst.
She was not disappointed.
An intravenous bag of the green cow fluid was next to her bed. She followed the tube from the bag until it reached her wrist.
‘Oh shit no! Has Spillano gone mad? What is he doing? Hey Spillano,’ she yelled, ‘get in here ASAP.’
A few minutes later a very tired looking Doctor Spillano entered the room.
‘You rang?’
‘Cut the crap Spillano, this is no laughing matter.’
‘Okay, okay, what do you want?’
‘What do I want?’ she screamed hysterically, ‘Why are you turning me into a cow?’
‘For two reasons Kaitlin. The first is purely scientific. You are currently paralysed from the waist down. The X rays I took while you were sedated show irreparable damage. So I am interested to see if the transformation of you into a cow will heal the damage.’
He moved closer to her head and looked down at her.
‘The transformation process creates new neural pathways at an amazing rate so I want to know if it can heal extensive nerve damage.’
‘But what if it doesn’t and I end up as a paralysed cow?’
‘If that happens we will put you down and bury you in the back paddock.’
Kaitlin looked stunned. ‘And the second reason?’
‘The second is purely for economic reasons my dear. In your current state you are going to cost us a lot of money for damages incurred plus rehab and medical costs etc. So it is much cheaper and more profitable if we simply turn you into one of our cows.’
‘You can get stuffed you arsehole.’
The doctor ignored her outburst.
‘We will leave you here until the bag is empty which will be in about ten minutes and then we will place you on the floor on two mattresses so that your body is supported while it lengthens. I expect the damaged nerves will be overwritten at the start of the lengthening process or when it finishes. We will be monitoring you so if you notice any movement or need anything just press the call button.’
Kaitlin watched him leave the room and started pondering her immediate future. It did not bode well.
***
I awoke to the stench of cowpats and urine. It was just after sunrise and for a moment I went to use my hands to sit up. Of course I no longer had any arms or hands so I straightened my body and then somehow pushed up with all four legs.
Having no arms or hands or arms was beginning to greatly annoy me. I needed to pee rather badly so I walked out to the paddock and just released it. The walk left me short of breath. The stream seemed to be never ending but finally stopped. Once back inside everyone was awake and standing upright. None of us were in a good mood especially the girls. After seeing Jack standing before them and giving his new body the once over both women were very angry at the loss of their breasts and hourglass figures. The torsos of both women were now 100% cow. Amy released a large stream of urine as I walked past the rear of her pen.
‘Sorry Brad but that had to go.’
‘How are you feeling now that you are female?’ she asked me as I stopped in front of her stall.
‘To tell the truth with all these changes going on I do not feel like anything has really disappeared. Walking on four cow legs and having such a big bulky body is keeping me rather occupied.’
‘Yeah, I know what you mean. I feel absolutely huge and clumsy this morning and my four legs are now cow legs too.’ She slowly looked me up and down. ‘We have to encourage each other and focus on the positives out of this.’
‘That is going to be quite a challenge today when our faces start to change,’ I replied while looking at her body.
Our talking was interrupted by the arrival of two women we had not seen before. Both were carrying cattle prods and both made a bee line straight for me. I nervously watched them come closer until they stood in front of me.
‘Good morning cows, my name is Sophia and this is Carmen. We will be looking after you from now on,’ she turned and faced me, ‘Brenda, we do not want any more trouble from you or we will sell you off to the abattoir. Now we have a lot to do before 8AM so let’s get started.’
That threat was enough to make me back off from hurting anyone else. I would rather spend time in the dairy than in an abattoir. The two women walked around to the rear of the stalls and opened the girl’s gates.
‘Amy and Sue, both of you stink so follow us over to the toilet area where we will wash you. Brenda and Jackie, you two can move into your stalls and eat for awhile until we are ready for you. Once you are all clean we will muck out your stalls and adjust your drinking tubes. Come on girls hurry up.’
Amy and Sue clumsily backed out of their stalls and followed the two women over to the toilet area. I hated being confined and so was hesitant to enter the stall in case I was locked in. Jack just trotted straight into his stall, leant forward and started eating the fruit and vegetable pieces.
‘You better get some food into you Brad. Who knows when we will have another opportunity?’
I reluctantly entered my stall, tried to avoid stepping in my own cow pats and stopped at the food trough. The fruit was browning off so I decided to concentrate on the raw vegetables. I leant forward and dipped my head into the trough and soon discovered that in order to pick anything up I had to push my open mouth into the pile and grab whatever I could.
The very act of eating this way made me feel like the animal that I was fast becoming. I looked across the two stalls towards Brad who had his mouth buried in the food trough again. Well he always was a big eater I thought as I munched my crunchy mouthful of carrots, broccoli and who knew what.
***
Amy and Sue were glad to accept the washing offer. Both girls were fastidiously clean and prided themselves on the constant neatness and cleanliness of their living quarters. Both cow girls knew their back legs were splattered with their own cow shit and urine and both wanted to receive a good wash down ASAP.
Sophia led Amy to the wall next to the toilet trough and opened a small recessed cupboard that contained a retractable hose, bucket, brushes and various bottles of cleansing liquids.
Amy stood quietly while Sophia squirted some liquid into a bucket and filled it with water. A delightful lavender fragrance filled the air. Once the bucket was full and placed near her front legs Sophia wet a large sponge and began washing down Amy’s head, hair and face. The soft scented water felt wonderful.
‘Make the most of this wash Amy. There will be one more this time tomorrow but once your cow hide develops around lunch time tomorrow that will be it. If your shit splatters onto your back legs, pardon the pun, you will just have to wear it like the rest of the cows.’
Amy did not bother replying. She just let herself enjoy the feel of the cool water and sponge as Sophia washed her large curvy belly. She wanted to savour every second of this brief respite. Her front legs were next with her rear end and back legs cleaned last of all. Sophia finished by hosing her off with a gentle spray from the hose.
It was the best Amy had felt since the nightmare had begun just over two days ago.
‘Righto cows, take a hike to the mirror and have a good look at your new bodies while we clean the new girls and muck out your stalls.’
Amy and Sue walked slowly over to the large mirror. Both cow girls were short of breath when they stopped in front of the mirror. Both knew what to expect from having checked out each other’s bodies but it was still a big shock to both girls when they saw their own heads attached to the bodies of 400 pound cows. The only thing still human for Amy was her head which looked totally out of place attached to the body of a 400 pound cow that had a human like hide.
‘I cannot believe this thing in the mirror is me,’ she said sadly. ‘I am now more animal than human. I wish the whole thing was over and done with so I could forget what I used to look like.’
She stood side on and stared at her new body shape. Her belly was huge and literally hung from her large prominent backbone. She lifted her closest back leg and watched it bend forwards.
‘This is just totally wrong,’ she muttered.
****
I eagerly accepted the offer to be washed by Sophia. I clumsily backed out of my stall and turned to follow the waiting girl after she had cleaned out my stall. Walking backwards with four legs and having two which now bent the opposite to what I was used to was not easy.
‘Good cow Brenda. I can see you are becoming much smoother walking on all fours. After a couple of days it will feel perfectly natural. Now follow me over to the wash area.’
I watched her curvy butt as I reluctantly followed the girl over to the wash area.
‘Just stand still while I wash all the shit and piss off you.’
I stood perfectly still as she sprayed my new cow body with the hose and then sponged me from head to hoof while constantly chattering to me. The washing felt good and by the end of it I surprised myself by feeling quite happy.
‘Well there you go Brenda, all cleaned up and smelling lovely.’
I smelt like a big bush of lavender. The Brenda name was beginning to really annoy me but there was little I could say.
‘Now trot along to your pen until the doctor arrives and explains the agenda for today.’
For a couple of seconds I just stood there while I decided what to do. If I just trotted meekly to my stall it would be a sign of capitulation but I had to admit I was ravenously hungry. A big slap on my flank got me moving.
‘Go to your stall Brenda. I know this program inside out. You will be ravenously hungry until about 7:30. Do not fight your new cravings just go with them.’
I gave in to my hunger and trotted off to my stall and buried my face in a pile of food.
Amy and Sue were munching away in their stalls and Jack joined us a few minutes later.
Sophia and Carmen locked us in our stalls and then left.
Our eating ceased just after 7:30am when our appetites suddenly disappeared. However before we could start talking the doctor arrived.
He walked along the front of our stalls and gave each of us a good looking over.
‘Good morning cows. Judging by your appearances all of you are well on the way in your transformations. All four of you now possess the external appearance of cows except for your heads and necks. That will change from about 8am onwards for the following two hours.’
The doctor stopped in front of Amy, leant forward and ran his hand over her face.
‘At the end of the two hours you will have developed cow faces that will be half the correct size for your body weight. Your necks will be a similar proportion. Now the process is quite slow due to the adjustments required to your craniums and brain size.
As the transformation of your heads progresses you will increasingly develop the instinct and behaviour patterns of a cow. That means your thoughts will increasingly focus on eating and being milked and very little else.’
I was tempted to let fly with a bunch of expletives but stopped myself. If looks could kill the doctor would have dropped dead on the spot from our glares of hatred.
‘The process will commence with all of your teeth falling out followed by the growth of your new muzzle and skull. Your eyes will gradually move around to the side of your head and then you will finish up with your large cow ears. Your necks will lengthen and thicken until they are half the size that is appropriate for your body weight. The final step will complete the growth of your new teeth and tongue. Needless to say your ability to speak to each other will be finished so I suggest you make the most of talking to each other during the next thirty minutes. When the process is finished by 10AM you will look and sound 100% cow except for your hides.’
The doctor walked to my rear and began unlocking our stalls.
‘Oh, I almost forgot to mention. The process will also include the development of your udders and tails which will grow to half their full size.’
Without saying anything further he left the yard after opening our stall gates.
I looked up at the clock as I backed out of my stall. We had less than twenty minutes to talk amongst ourselves. Jack led us to the middle of the yard where we stood facing each other.
‘OK guys we have to be strong thru the next two hours. It is more than clear by now that we are about to lose our last signs of humanity. But we must not let our new appearances defeat us. Inside I will still be Jack.’
He looked directly at the two girls who were starting to weep.
‘Amy and Sue, we have to put our trauma training into practice over the next few days. If you need to grieve then do not fight it. Let the tears flow and support each other. If all we can do to show our affection is to rub our faces together then do it.’
I decided to add my bit to the conversation.
‘Girls, we have to hold onto the cognitive therapy ideas. We are about to become cows and there is nothing we can do about it so the quicker we accept our new status the healthier we will be mentally and emotionally. I know this will be hard and there will be times when we are filled with grief and remorse. We have to let go of those emotions as quickly as we can and focus on what we enjoy as cows.’
‘I cannot see anything enjoyable about being a cow,’ wailed Amy.
‘Well we are not living a normal cow life at the moment. We are stuck between being fully human and fully cow. When we are living as cows we may discover we like being milked or eating. Whatever we discover is enjoyable as a cow that is what we have to focus our thoughts and emotions on.’
Sue finally joined in the conversation. ‘This is going to become really hard when we can no longer talk to each other.’ So let’s make the most of the next fifteen minutes.’
‘Good idea Sue. So what shall we talk about?’
Heads and Tails
I was listening to Amy when the change started. It was Amy who spotted it.
‘Brad, I think your jaw line is growing. I am sure it looks longer.’
‘Come on Amy let’s go to the mirror and have a look.’
One look at my face in the mirror once I got my breath back told me the change had started. That fact triggered an involuntarily shiver as I realised I was about to take the final step in becoming a cow. I was going to lose my last remaining external shred of humanity – my face and my voice.
‘Well at least there is no pain,’ I said as I looked at my slightly elongated face. The lengthening was only small, about an inch or so, but never the less it was noticeable. I looked at Amy and noticed that her face had also started changing. About ten minutes later we were joined by Jack and Sue. All four of us were now changing.
At the thirty minute mark my teeth started falling out. Ten minutes later I was looking at the small pile of teeth lying on the ground in front of my hooves. An overwhelming feeling of despondency washed over me as I turned around and walked back to the yard area. Amy followed me.
‘I need to get away from the mirror for awhile Amy,’ I said as best I could without any teeth. I led us to the front side of our stalls and stopped. Or at least that is what I tried to say. My annunciation was strongly affected by my lack of teeth plus my tongue felt different. It seemed to be longer and thicker.
I reluctantly faced Amy and looked at her face. By this stage it was elongated about three inches. I thought her head also looked larger but I was not sure.
‘How about we look in the mirror each half hour starting from 8:30AM?’
I nodded in agreement. It was easier than talking.
‘Also, I would prefer it if we do not look at each other. I would prefer to see the changes when we look in the mirror.’
Again, I nodded in agreement.
‘So how do we stop ourselves from looking at each other?’
‘I think it will be best if we go to each of our stalls and remain in them,’ replied Amy as she turned and walked into her stall. I soon followed her and walked into mine.
‘We can still talk to each other without looking at each other,’ she said as I looked at the clock on the wall. It was already almost 8:30am.
‘Amy, it is already almost 8:30am so how about we go to the mirror at 9am?’
‘That is a good idea Brad,’ she lisped.
Jack and Sue returned and stopped in front of us.
‘What are you two doing in your stalls?’
‘We have decided to not watch our changes happening,’ replied Amy, ‘so we figured the best way to do that is to stay in our stalls.’
‘We can still talk to each other this way,’ I added.
‘Plus we are going to have a look in the mirror at 9am and then at each thirty minute interval,’ finished Amy.
‘I think that is a great idea,’ said Sue as she too walked into her stall.
‘So what do you want to talk about?’ asked Jack as he did the same.
9am
Over the next thirty minutes we talked amongst ourselves as best we could as the changes progressed. However you could feel the tension in the air. We knew we were on the brink of taking the final step into animal hood. Our voices sounded stressed and edgy and it was beginning to become difficult to talk clearly.
It was extremely unnerving to look down at my lengthening muzzle, there was no other way I could describe it, and to feel my increasingly longer and heavier tongue. I had slipped it out of my mouth a few times as I discovered just how far it could extend.
However the most unsettling change was my altered field of vision. I could now see almost 1800 without any effort. My eyes were located more to the side of my face.
Also there were now two large moveable ears which I could see. I could move my ears forwards, backwards and upwards which was really upsetting me. It just felt plain weird.
The doctor had said our ears would be one of the last parts of the change but they were already present. I had stolen a few looks at Amy during the thirty minutes and was dismayed to see her neck lengthening and becoming thicker. That backed up how my neck was feeling. As my neck steadily lengthened and thickened I felt more and more disconnected from my body which now felt like it was about 18 inched back from my head. It made me feel like my head was just floating in the air with nothing around it.
I looked down at my muzzle and tried to spot my nose. However all I could see was a square shape that ended abruptly. I flicked my tongue out and ran it over my new nostrils which felt huge and permanently wet. I could tell my breathing was becoming easier by the minute.
At five minutes to nine we lost our ability to speak coherently. Our voices had become steadily deeper as our necks continued to thicken and lengthen. But I think what really stopped us talking was our altered mouth shape, different lips and our new thick tongues.
An eerie silence descended among us as we watched the clock click around to 9am.
Losing my ability to speak quickly made me realise just how boring and frustrating life as a cow was going to be. To be with my friends but unable to communicate with them was going to deeply annoy me. My mood darkened considerably.
Right on the dot of 9am I started backing out of my stall. I did not wait for Amy and the others to do likewise. I wanted to get to the mirror and see how I looked without first seeing my friends.
I had just taken a few steps when I heard the voice inside my head.
‘Brad, slow down and wait for me.’
It was Amy. I stopped in my tracks and turned to face her.
‘Amy can you hear me?’ I was projecting my thoughts towards her by speaking to her in my mind as if I was talking to her in normal conversation.
‘Yes Brad I can hear you,’ she replied happily as she walked right up and stopped beside me.
If I could smile I would have. I now had some hope back in my life.
‘This is great Amy. Being able to continue talking to each other means we can still help and encourage each other.’
‘Come on Brad. As much as I hate to admit it I need to see what I now look like.’
‘Righto but first let’s speak to Jack and Sue,’ I said as I looked towards my other two friends.
‘Jack, can you hear me?’
Jack looked at me in an odd way. Or at least as odd as he could with his new long cow face.
‘Yeah Brad I can hear you. But how is this possible?’
‘I don’t care how it is possible,’ declared Sue, ‘I am just so glad that we can still speak to each other.’
After a few more comments we took ourselves off to the mirror.
Walking along quickly revealed two new changes to the rear end of my large bulky body. The first was the gentle rubbing of my new udder between my back legs. The thing felt huge and was constantly swaying back and forth with each step that I took. I knew it was a feeling I would have to get used to.
The second related to my new tail. I had felt the thing growing over the previous hour but had steadfastly ignored its presence. But I could ignore it no longer. I could feel it hanging down over my backside. But what really unsettled me was my ability to move the thing. I could move it any way I wanted to – flicking it up onto my side or swishing it over my rear end. And the soft hairy bit on the end tickled me.
I saw the possession of a tail as a sign of my transformation into an animal. After all humans do not have tails, only animals do. But the ability to still talk to my friends was delaying the acceptance of me as an animal since animals do not speak to each other like people do. So I figured that while I could still speak to my friends I was not really an animal despite my external appearance.
We stopped in front of the mirror and I had my first chance to see the new me.
It was not a pleasing sight.
My face was now 100% cow with the exception of the mop of human hair on top of my head. My eyes were big and dark and because of their location more to the side of my head they looked very round. I shuffled closer to the mirror to check out my large and long lashes. There was only a few of them.
My ears were the next item. All I can say is they were huge. They stuck out horizontally and were attached to my head by smaller cylindrical bits that allowed my ears to swivel backwards and forwards plus up and down. They stuck out so far that I could even see them by just using my eyes.
My muzzle was long and squarish and ended in two large round and constantly wet nostrils. I turned my head side on for a profile view and was dismayed by the feeling of loss that suddenly washed over me. I realised I was no longer human and could never be mistaken for being anything but a cow. I had lost my humanity.
I opened my cow mouth and stuck my tongue out. It was a bluey grey sort of colour and was extremely long and much thicker than my human tongue. I ran the tip over my nostrils and then along the side of my mouth. I still had no teeth.
My neck was the final thing to be examined at my front end. There was no doubt at all that I now had a cow’s neck. It was wide and strong looking and blended into my shoulders or whatever they were now called and the loose roll of skin that hangs down the front of cow’s necks was also present. It was easy to see that my neck was not in the proper proportion for the size of my body but then neither was my head.
It was time to check out the changes at my rear end so I turned my head around almost a full 1800 and swished my tail up onto the top of my body. I was surprised by its length of about 18 inches. There was a tuft of whitish cow hair at the tip which tickled my flank. I watched it flicking back and forth as I moved it around and finished up by looping it up between my legs and running it against the rear edge of my new udder.
I stood side on to the mirror so that I could have a good look at my udder. It was still fairly small but was easy to see as it hung down from my body. The rear section was located between my legs. The two teats I could see were about as thick as a white board marker and about an inch long.
Seeing the teats triggered a raging fury within me. What gave these slimeballs the right to turn us into cows? I wished they were being turned into cows so they would know how humiliating it felt.
‘These bastards have really done a snowball job on us haven’t they?’
I turned my gaze away from my image and looked at Amy.
‘Yes they have,’ I replied as I looked at her big round cow eyes. ‘I wish it was them standing here instead of us.’
‘Yeah, I’d love to see that,’ she replied as she moved away from the mirror. ‘Come on guys, let’s head out into the paddock for awhile.’
‘Good idea Amy,’ said Sue as she walked next to her friend. Jack and I brought up the rear with both of us watching our girlfriend’s new udders swinging between their legs as we walked out to the paddock.
We spent the next thirty minutes enjoying some sunshine while our heads continued to increase in size. We returned to our stalls so we would know when it was 10am which was the finishing time for our transformation.
Finally just after 10am the process finished for the day. All of us now looked completely different from when the process started at 8am. We no longer possessed any traces of our former humanity. Anyone who looked at us now would just see four odd coloured cows that had rather small heads and necks for their body size.
Once the process was finished we were at a loss as to what to do. Jack suggested we try out our new teeth by eating some more food from our troughs. We readily agreed since eating some food was rather appealing and we were very hungry.
I was munching on some delightful tasting broccoli pieces when Sophia and Carmen returned and stood in front of us.
‘Don’t let us disturb you from eating. We have some work to do on your drinking tubes before the next thirst cycle starts at 11am.’
With all the activity of the morning I had forgotten about the daily drinking cycle. That meant by the end of the day I would gain another 200lbs and weigh about 600lbs. My mood sank even further. There seemed to be no end to this nightmare. I swallowed my food and buried by mouth into the pile of vegetables and fruit. For some reason the stuff smelt really good and seemed to have a stronger flavour. I now possessed a mouth that was designed to pick up food and could easily get my lips around quite a large number of pieces in one go without any trouble. But it was my tongue that was better at picking up the food. I started to use my tongue as I became used to its flexibility.
I lifted my head and continued chewing the tasty food while watching what the two women were up to. They were opening a door in the wall off to our right. They came out carrying four clear sets of drink tubing which they leant against the railing at the front of my food trough.
‘Now that you have larger cow heads you can drink faster than when you had your human heads so these new tubes will enable you to drink the juice in about four hours instead of eight,’ explained Sophia as she detached the tubing from my stall and replaced it with the new one which was double the width at about two inches diameter.
I looked at the size of the tube and had serious doubts about my ability to wrap my mouth around it. This tubing was different to the previous set. It still had the right angle bend at the end of the vertical tubing for my mouth to wrap around along with the activation switch located below the tube. But above the horizontal section there was an odd looking D ring attached to the vertical section of the tube which lined up right where my nose would be. I had no idea at all what it could be used for.
Once the new tubes were connected the girls herded us out of our stalls and led us across to the toilet and washing area. I watched nervously as Sophia opened the end of the holding pen and gestured for me to enter it. I looked at the thing and hesitated. Going into it would minimise my ability to move especially with regards to my head.
‘Brenda I want you to walk into the stock or I will hit you with the cattle prod.’ She waved it at me to emphasise her order.
‘Don’t go in there Brad,’ said Amy, ‘I think she is going to do something to your head.’
‘There is really no choice Amy. I can go in painlessly or get hit a few times with the prod and then she will do what she wants to me,’ I said as I nervously walked into the stock and stopped when my front legs were next to the top of the front gate which came to where my legs joined my body. The small confined space made me unsettled.
Carmen shut the gate behind me while Sophia went into a nearby room and returned pushing a steel framed trolley. Curiosity got the better of me and I looked at the items lying on the table top.
I did not like what I saw. There was a pair of electronic clippers, a Y shaped piece of metal that looked like an oversized tuning fork that was connected to a power cord and several sets of stainless steel or chrome D rings and some black plastic washers. Sophia stopped the trolley in front of me and stepped to the right hand corner of the holding pen. She swung a metal frame down over the top of my neck and locked it into place. I fought to subdue the wave of panic that washed thru me when I realised my head movement was now greatly restricted.
‘It’s alright Brad,’ said Jack, ‘just relax and go with whatever she is going to do.’
My three friends were standing off to my right where I could easily see them.
Sophia picked up the electric clippers and plugged the cord into a socket on the right hand side of the stock.
‘Let’s get rid of that silly mop of hair,’ she said as she turned the clippers on and ran them over my head. Strands of blonde hair dropped onto my muzzle and then slid off.
The last remaining sign of my former humanity was now removed. To all intents and purposes I was now just a cow.
Sophia turned off the clippers and plugged in the Y shaped tool in their place. She then slipped on a pair of latex gloves. I watched perplexed as she brought the tool close to my nostrils.
‘Brenda, I am going to fit your nose ring. This is going to sting for a few seconds but think of it as getting a needle.’
I instinctively tried to move my head but was unable move it in any direction thanks to the head bar. I watched along my muzzle as Sophia inserted the prongs into my nostrils.
‘Ok, here were go. Try not to move.’ She pressed a button and I was immediately hit with a burning pain within my nose. Thankfully it lasted for about two seconds.
Sophia withdrew the tool. ‘There you go,’ she said as she placed the tool back on her cart and picked up two of the plastic washers. She proceeded to place the two sections into my nostrils and pushed them together. There was an audible click as the two parts joined together.
‘Now for your nose ring,’ she said as she picked up one of the circular D rings. She pushed the hinging section inwards and proceeded to thread it thru the washer inside my nose. ‘We use D rings so we can remove them quickly.’
The ring annoyed me straight away. I could not see it but I could certainly feel it. Thankfully it was made of some light weight metal so the weight was not too much of a problem. But what annoyed me was how it felt resting just above my top lip and the pulling feeling within my nose.
I stuck my tongue out and ran it around the outer edge of the ring and then tried pushing it upwards. I was able to push it upright until I could see its top edge jutting above my muzzle.
‘Now for your final attachments Brenda, your ID tags which will go in your right ear.’
My three friends remained quiet. I watched in a daze as Sophia plugged in another Y tool and then held it over the top edge of my right ear which she held still. Again there were two short wasp like stings as she made two holes. She inserted a bright yellow plastic disc in one hole followed by a longer white bit of plastic in the other.
‘The yellow one is your number in our herd. You are cow number seventy one. The white disc has a registration number for official records.’ She stood back after peeling her gloves off. ‘Congratulations Brenda you are now officially registered and a member of our dairy herd.’
If any doubts about my animal status existed they were now definitely gone. Pure and simple, in the eyes of everyone, I was a dairy cow albeit an odd looking one.
‘Now there are just two last things to do and then I will release you.’ She put on another pair of gloves and walked to my rear end. ‘I will have a quick feel and look at your teats and check out your new sex.’
I felt her place her fingers around one of my teats and gently squeeze it and then slowly stroke it. It felt good. Once all four had received her attention she stood behind me and lifted my tail.
‘This is going to feel really strange and unsettling but it will be over before you know it.’
She inserted her gloved hand into my new vagina and slowly proceeded to push her arm well and truly into me. She was right. The whole thing felt bizarre as her arm gradually disappeared right to her elbow. I could even feel her fingers touching some fleshy bit that was blocking any further insertion. My vaginal lips were wrapped firmly around her arm and I was beginning to become wet and lubricated.
Without any warning she pulled her arm out of me to the sounds of squishiness.
‘Well you have formed perfectly. Everything is in the right place and your lubrication was excellent. All we have to do is mate you.’
That comment triggered my first public sounds as a cow. I mooed loudly.
‘Oh, can’t wait aye? It is a pity we don’t have a bull in our herd. Think of the fun he could have with all of you.’
I mooed again to show my displeasure. Both girls laughed.
Sophia returned to my field of vision and removed her gloves, picked up a leash and clipped it to my nose ring while Carmen opened the gate at my rear. Sophia lifted the head bar and walked along side the pen as I shuffled backwards out of the holding pen. Thanks to my new nose ring I had no choice but to follow her. For some reason moving backwards with four legs was quite difficult. I was careful to minmise the tension on my new nose ring. Once out of the pen she led me over to the mesh fence and clipped her end of the leash onto one of several D rings connected to a rod that ran along the length of the fence. And that is where I remained for the next thirty minutes as I watched my three friends receive their tagging, ringing and vaginal inspections.
Jack was the last to join us on the fence where we waited for the next few minutes for the doctor to arrive. None of us made any effort to speak to each other. I think the realisation that our new officially registered status as cows was still sinking in. When he did enter the courtyard he was not alone. He was leading Nurse Kate on a leash!
The sight of her elongated body as she walked on her four hooves cheered me up immensely. At last one of their own was receiving some justice.
He led her past us and into the pen next to mine. Without any hesitation Nurse Kate wrapped her lips around the tube and began eagerly drinking. The doctor unclipped her leash from around her neck and then closed her gate. He came across to Sophia and Carmen and handed the leash to the closest girl.
‘Just give her the standard care from now on. I do not expect any complications except for the off kilter timing of her transformation.’ He turned his attention to us. ‘These four are well on the way,’ he said as he ran his hands along Amy’s flank. ‘Take them straight over to the dairy after their drinking and leave them there until after the evening milking.’
I watched him go and then looked at Nurse Kate in her stall. Seeing her drinking heartily cheered me up.
‘Righto cows, let’s unhitch you.’ Both women proceeded to free us from our leashes. ‘Once you have finished your afternoon drink we will take you over to the dairy for your induction tour.’
We started talking again once we were alone.
‘Man, am I glad to see that bitch getting some of her own medicine,’ exclaimed Suzy as we stood in front of Nurse Kate who was refusing to look us in the eye.
‘So what do we do now?’ asked Amy. ‘I do not want to eat anything to pass the time.’
‘I hate to say this guys but I am starting to feel thirsty,’ answered Jack as he trotted into his stall. He wrapped his lips around the larger tube with an audible click. I looked at him to see what had made the sound but could not discern anything.
‘Oh no,’ wailed Suzy, ‘look at Jack’s nose ring.’
A closer look revealed what had made the clicking sound. It came from his nose ring as it pushed itself against the spring loaded latch of the vertical D ring fixed to the drinking tube.
In order to wrap his lips around the tube and push the drink release button Jack’s nose ring had pushed against the spring loaded latch of the vertical D ring, forcing it to open and to then close. That meant Jack’s mouth was now stuck around the drinking tube. Only Sophia or Carmen would be able to release him.
‘Jack, you’re locked into the D ring until someone releases you,’ said Suzy sounding worried as she stood in front of him.
‘I know, but since there is nothing I can do about it I am just going to concentrate on my drinking; for some reason the juice tastes even better than it did before.’
‘It is probably due to our new taste buds,’ replied Suzy as she walked into her stall and wrapped her lips around her drinking tube with another audible click from her nose ring. ‘I am pretty sure we now have cow taste buds instead of human ones so everything will taste a bit different,’ she said as she too began drinking.
Amy soon walked into her stall and began drinking. That left me watching them while I waited for the thirst to hit me. When it did I again tried to fight it but soon gave in. The desire to drink was overwhelming. I reluctantly lumbered into my stall and looked along my muzzle as I opened my mouth and wrapped my lips around the tube and then moved forward until I heard the click of the D ring. The time was just after 11am.
I began drinking the delicious tasting juice as quickly as I could. Suzy was right, it definitely tasted better. I continued to drink at a much faster rate with my new mouth and throat while thinking about my new status as a member of the dairy herd. This time it only took about five minutes to finish the first lot of four litres.
We started talking during our first break but the conversation was scattered due to our overlapping drinking times. Jack and Suzy were talking while Amy and I continued to drink.
‘’I hate being this helpless,’ complained Jack. ‘I cannot even open a simple D ring any more. We’re stuck like this until the girls release us.’
‘That could be in a few hours time,’ said Suzy as she tried to look at her weight read out and discovered that her muzzled blocked her left eye. ‘This place is going to smell of cow when we pee and crap again. I hate the smell. It reminds me of what I now am, just a cow good for nothing but milking two times a day. I hate what these bastards have done to us,’ she said as she felt the desire to drink building again.
‘Well at least we can still talk to each other,’ said Amy as she joined in the conversation. ‘I know how much more I would be struggling if all I was able to do is moo. Being able to talk to each other is a real blessing.’
‘So do you think the girls know we can talk to each other?’ I asked.
‘No, I don’t think they have any idea that we are talking telepathically,’ Amy replied as she too felt the first stirrings of her thirst returning.
We finished our drinking just after 3pm after four solid hours of our mouths wrapped around the tube. Thankfully none of us were cramping. We passed the time by talking when we were not drinking. Our stalls now stank of cow due to our peeing and crapping. The first time I lifted my tail to pee was very unsettling and reinforced my new status as an animal.
I now weighed a massive 600lbs as did Jack whilst the two girls were hitting the 550lbs mark. It still felt like my large cow head was floating in space and disconnected from the rest of my body.
‘I wish they would release us,’ said Suzy loudly as she checked the clock. ‘I hate being locked in position and want to be able to walk freely.’
‘Well the doctor did tell the girls to take us over to the dairy as soon as we finished,’ I said, ‘so we should not be stuck here for too much longer.’ At this point I was really missing my arms and hands. If I had them it would have been dead easy to unlatch myself.
At 4pm we were still locked in the rings and our moods had darkened considerably. Our conversation had ground to a halt as we waited to be released. By 4:30pm our hunger was starting to cause some problems.
By 5pm our moods were even darker and our stalls even smellier. Thanks to our new throats and mouths an increased sense of smell was highlighting just how much odour our pee and cowpats produced. It was a smell all of us were beginning to hate.
Sophia and Carmen arrived just after 5:30pm.
‘Hi cows, it is dairy time and no doubt all of you are quite keen to be on the hoof,’ said Carmen as both women laughed at her joke. They undid our nose rings and waited for us to back out of the stalls. Both girls totally ignored Nurse Kate who was still steadily drinking as her body continued to transform into a cows as she grew in bulk and form.
I shuffled out backwards thru my pee and crap and then joined my friends as we warily watched the two women who were holding cattle prods in one hand and leashes in the other.
‘We are going to put these leashes on you and lead you to the diary where the manager will give you a tour. We want you to be on your best behaviour,’ said Carmen as she stepped forward and attached a leash to my nose ring. ‘If we have any trouble from you we will hit you with these,’ she held up her cattle prod, ‘and then sell you to the abattoir.’
‘Brad, do you think she is bluffing?’ asked Jack as he allowed Sophia to leash him.
‘They probably are bluffing. I do not think for one minute that after going to all of this trouble and expense they would just sell us to the abattoir. But I believe from now on it is best to just do as we’re told. We are now reliant on these people for our food and shelter. At least they know that we used to be human and still talk to us. I for one do not want to be treated as only some animal fit for milking and feeding.’
‘I’m with you Brad,’ said Amy as Carmen connected her leash. ‘We have to think of ourselves as cows that were formerly people and from now on accept being treated as such.’
‘Follow us closely cows so your nose rings do not pull,’ said Carmen as she turned and walked towards the dairy. Amy and I followed closely behind her with both of us concentrating on keeping some slack in the leash. Already the couple of tugs I had received convinced me to keep as much slack in the leash as possible. At least the nose ring took the focus off my udder rubbing against my back legs with each step that I took.
‘Gee, if I did not feel like a cow before, I really do now,’ said Amy as she looked down her long muzzle and watched the leash swinging back and forth.
I laughed, as I attempted to lighten the tension on my nose,’I suppose this is something we will need to become used to ASAP. One tug is more than enough to convince me to keep in step.’
Amy laughed as she felt her 550lb body swaying with each step that she took. ‘At least I can walk on all fours now without much effort.’
‘See, in no time we will be walking while leashed and doing it effortlessly,’ I replied as I quickened my step to keep up with Carmen. The girls led us to the dairy side of the courtyard and opened a gate thru which we entered into a long fenced corridor that contained many cattle stalls which were empty. Beyond them was the dairy.
The women took us to the middle of the stalls and led us into a feed lot where our leashes were tethered to the bar running along the top edge of the stalls that was just above our shoulder height.
‘OK, Tammy will be along shortly to explain what your new life as dairy cows entails,’ said Carmen as she tied off Amy’s leash.
Once the girls were gone we took the opportunity to check out the dairy. To obtain a clear view we had to stick our heads thru the vertical bars at the front of the stall. An empty feed trough ran along the front of the middle stalls. I stuck my head thru the bars and checked out the dairy.
In front of us was an open corridor with the milking stalls off to both sides. A large number of the vacuum milking equipment was hanging off the end of each milking stall. I counted twenty five down each row with the cows entering at the far end and leaving by the gate in front of us.
‘That is where we are going to be in a few days time,’ said Amy as she tried to imagine what it would feel like to be milked.
‘I do not want to think about,’ said Suzy sadly. ‘I hate being like this. I wish none of this was happening.’
‘Hang in there,’ Suzy, ‘we have to accept this is what we now are and make the most of it.’
‘Jack is right,’ added Amy, ‘if you keep fighting this you are going to go under. We have to try and start enjoying ourselves as cows.’
‘What is there to enjoy?’ cried Suzy as she began crying.
‘I am sure you will discover something you like as a cow, like being milked for example.’ Amy was not so sure there would really be anything to enjoy as a cow but at least she was going to try.
At that moment a door opening off to our right drew our attention. A very pretty brunette girl was pushing a steel cart towards us. I watched her approach and stop in front of Suzy. The girl picked up a clipboard hanging off the end of the cart, looked at our ear tags, and then wrote some notes on the top page.
‘Hello cows, my name is Tammy and I am the dairy manager. In three days time you will commence being milked and take up residence here in the dairy. We will keep you apart from the herd for your first week while we make sure you are good strong healthy cows that eat well and produce high quality milk.’
She moved around to the side of the cart and lifted out two buckets which she proceeded to empty into our feed trough. Jack received the first bucket and Suzy the second.
‘I know you are hungry so I will not keep you much longer. Milking is done four times a day at 6am, 10am, 2pm and 6pm. We can do so many milkings because you are not ordinary cows. You are human hybrid cows just like the rest of the herd. As such you do not have the normal four stomachs that cows possess so you will not need to regurgitate your food. Your metabolism for milk production is very high.’
She continued talking while emptying the last two buckets of food into my trough and then Amy’s. ‘Top level milking cows will produce about 75 litres per day. You will produce about 160 litres or 338 pints or 42 gallons per day.’
I looked at the grain in my trough. I hated to admit it but the stuff smelt delicious and looked pretty good. I was very hungry and began to be distracted by the enticing aroma.
‘Any way that is enough for now. Once the evening milking has commenced I will talk some more.’ She unhitched Amy’s leash and unclipped it from her nose ring. ‘Feel free to wander around this pen until milking starts and then I want you to watch what goes on.’
Once we were free of our leashes she pushed the cart back along the pathway and left the dairy.
‘Pardon me if I do not talk for awhile but I am starving and this grain smells delicious,’ said Jack as he began eating. I was beginning to think out of all of us Jack was coping the best.
All of us soon followed his example and stuck our heads thru the vertical bars. I found the grain to be fairly crunchy but extremely tasty with a nutty like flavour. By this time I was quite adept at sweeping food up into my mouth using my tongue. We munched and crunched the grain and finished it at milking time when the herd started collecting at the gate located at the far end of the dairy.
‘To think all of them used to be human,’ said Suzy as she looked at the closest cow, a large black and white one. Its udder looked swollen and full to bursting point.
‘How about we try speaking to them?’ suggested Amy.
‘That’s a great idea,’ replied Jack as he yelled out loudly. ‘Hey cows, can any of you hear me?’
There was no reply so he yelled louder. No reply was forthcoming. In fact most of the cows were not even looking at us.
‘I wonder why they cannot hear us?’ said Suzy.
‘Who knows?’ I replied. ‘Maybe they could not be bothered?’
Four women, two blondes and two brunettes, entered the pathway from the exit to our right. Between them they were leading six large black and white cows on leashes attached to their nose rings. They gave us a quick look without saying anything, and led the cows into the six milking stalls on our right. They unclipped their leashes and walked down to the waiting herd. They opened the gate and stood to the side as the cows eagerly marched into the milking stalls. The big cow at the front walked up to the stall closest to us on the left and entered it without any hesitation. The others followed closely behind.
‘I suppose they want to be milked,’ said Suzy as she eyed the teats of the cow. ‘That udder looks huge.’
‘That is at least a 40 litre udder,’ I said while watching the thing swinging back and forth as cow moved into the nearest stall, ‘four milkings a day for 160 litres means 40 litres per milking which at 40 kg or 88lbs is a lot of weight to have hanging between your back legs four times a day.’ I found the very idea of being a living milkshake production line to be horrific.
Once all of the cows were in their milking stalls the two women turned the gear on and started connecting the milking tubes after first cleaning each teat by spraying them with a purple solution. Milk started flowing almost straight away.
‘Oh man, this is freaking me out,’ wailed Suzy. ‘I do not want to be a cow.’
‘Hang in there Suzy. We have no choice in the matter,’ replied Jack as he watched the milk flowing thru the clear tubes.
Tammy slowly worked her way towards us as she checked the tubes on each cow.
Finally she rejoined us just as the cow in front of us ran dry. It took about twenty minutes for her udder to be emptied per the clock mounted on the dairy wall. That was a pretty impressive pumping time for the extraction of 40 litres from four teats.
‘Righto cows, so far the milking has followed the normal steps for automatic milking.
This next step is unique to this herd.’
I watched as the blonde girl disconnected the tubes and hung them on their hook. She then walked around to the front of the cow and swung a tube out from a vertical pipe which was an exact match for our current drinking tubes. Even the vertical D ring was present.
After a brief period of head waving and obvious resistance from the animal the blonde girl took hold of the nose ring of the cow and pulled it forward until it clicked into the vertical D ring. The cow’s mouth was now wrapped around the clear drinking tube. I knew what that felt like from personal experience.
‘Some of our new cows take a while to accept the fact they are no longer human,’ explained Tammy. ‘This cow was only released into the herd this morning, along with five of its friends, and although she was very keen to be milked she is not so keen to be refilled.’
A peach coloured liquid began flowing down the tube and into the cows open mouth.
Tammy continued her explanation. ‘Being milked every four hours means your normal metabolisms do not have enough time to produce more milk. So we give your systems a super boost with the refills straight after milking. The liquid the cow is drinking contains a special formula that rapidly boosts her milk production. Think of it as a car receiving a refill of extra premium petrol straight after a long drive. She will take on board 40 litres of the drink to replace the 40 litres of milk she just produced. Your lives from now on will be one of milking, drinking and eating in four hour cycles.’
I watched fascinated as the next cows in line obediently wrapped their mouths around the tubes and began drinking. Their heavy breathing thru their nostrils was quite loud.
‘As you can see her friends, which are the next five cows in line, are not giving us any trouble. This will be a normal part of their daily lives from now on so why resist? Now, you will be spending the night here so I will top up your troughs.’
‘This is freaking me out,’ said Suzy as she continued to stare at the udders of the closest cow. ‘I do not want to spend the rest of my life like this.’
‘Me neither,’ agreed Amy as she too looked at the row of drinking cows with their nose rings locked onto the vertical tubes. ‘I do not want my life reduced to one of eating, drinking and being milked while I pee and crap all over the place.’
‘Neither do I girls,’ said Jack as he too watched the line of drinking cows, ‘But this is what we are now and we have to accept it. There is no going back so we have to make the most of our situation. You need to find some aspect of being a cow that helps you to cope. I quite like the taste of the grain and the drink so that is helping me to cope with the stress, bitterness and anger.’
I decided to add my two cents worth. ‘I do not like being like this any more than the rest of you. But Jack is right, we cannot fight this so we have to adapt. But what is really helping me to cope is our ability to talk to each other. If I could not speak to you I would be having real trouble coping.’
‘You are right Brad, being able to still speak to each other is a real help,’ replied Suzy as she sounded calmer. ‘I could not cope with this at all if I was unable to speak.’
Tammy returned pushing the steel cart and without speaking to us unloaded eight buckets of the delicious grain into our troughs. Jack immediately began eating.
‘Eating is helping me to cope,’ he explained as his long agile tongue shovelled the stuff into his mouth.
Tammy emptied the last bucket and then stood in front of us. ‘Cows do not produce milk until they have born a calf after about two years. That is too long and expensive for us so we have given you a powerful hormonal based powder that tricks your bodies into producing milk. The grain you have eaten contains the powder as does this lot.’ She pointed to the grain in our troughs.
‘You have already eaten enough of the powder to trigger your first milk production in three days time. There is more powder in this grain which will ensure your ongoing milk production for years to come. You can try resisting your urge to eat but I guarantee that eventually, either later tonight or in the morning, all of you will give in to your hunger and consume all of this grain. At that point your futures as highly productive milk cows will be locked in.’
Again, none of us spoke until Tammy had left the dairy.
‘I hate these people,’ cried Suzy who was now sounding hysterical.
‘Suzy,’ said Jack sternly, ‘resistance is futile. Look at us! We are cows now and that is a cold harsh fact. You can continue to fight reality which will get you nowhere or you can put your psychology training into practice. Whether you like it or not you are now a cow. Get over it and try to enjoy the experience.’
‘What is there to enjoy?’ she wailed. ‘I hate everything about being a cow. I hate having four legs and a tail. I hate having no arms and I hate crapping all over my legs. There is nothing enjoyable about this at all.’
None of us said anything. Suzy had mentioned everything about being a cow that I hated. So what did I like so far about being a cow? And the answer was nothing. I too hated every moment of this living nightmare but I also knew what Jack had said was true. The sooner we accepted our new lives as cows the less stressful things would be.
Right there and then I resolved to try and think of myself as a cow from now on rather than as a human. My first act as a cow was to start eating some more of the grain since I was hungry. I lowered my head and kept my mouth in the trough as I used my tongue to scoop the food up into my mouth. Swallowing in such a heads down position was surprisingly easy.
I kept eating until the last of the cows had finished their drinking and the six new cows were led away by the four women. I realised I was thirsty as I watched the swinging udder of the last cow as it walked along the pathway that led out of the dairy. The cow stopped near the corner, lifted its long tail and released a large pile of cow shit which splattered all over its back legs. That reminded me that I needed to do the same so I lifted my tail and relieved myself.
I listened to the splattering sound as I felt the crap splash onto the backs of my legs. I finished off with a long stream of urine and then dropped my tail. Welcome to cow land Brad I muttered to myself as I smelt the cow shit and urine that was now permeating our stall. I looked across at Suzy who was rabidly eating the grain. She would have to work out her own way of coping.
Sunset was drawing near as we finished our grain and the four girls set to cleaning the floor of the dairy which was covered with cow shit and urine. A powerful low level sprinkler system washed away most of the filth